THE
PRESENT
STATE
OF
THE
GREEK
CHURCH
.
CHAP.
I.
The
Present
State
of
the
Greek
Church
in
general
,
under
the
Turkish
Tyranny
.
THE
ancient
division
of
Greece
into
many
Commonwealths
,
and
their
inveterate
hatred
against
Philip
of
Macedon
,
for
no
other
Reason
than
because
he
was
a
King
,
and
(
as
they
stiled
him
)
a
Tyrant
,
and
the
unquiet
disposition
of
that
People
,
never
contented
in
their
Estate
,
nor
satisfied
in
their
Rulers
,
(
the
Humour
and
Fate
of
most
Popular
Governments
)
have
to
us
,
and
to
all
future
Ages
,
represented
the
Grecians
,
as
great
lovers
of
alteration
and
freedom
:
Time
afterwards
,
and
vicissitude
of
things
,
transforming
them
from
Associates
to
be
Subjects
of
the
Roman●
Empire
,
they
enjoyed
notwithstanding
,
for
some
Ages
,
the
benefit
of
their
own
Laws
,
Protection
and
Liberty
,
under
the
successful
progress
of
the
conquering
Eagles
;
and
when
the
Imperial
Seat
was
transported
to
Bizantium
,
the
Emperours
themselves
became
Grecians
,
and
the
People
enjoyed
still
the
lenity
and
gentleness
of
the
Roman
Yoke
.
In
this
easiness
of
living
things
continued
until
the
year
of
Christ
1300.
when
an
unexpected
Storm
arose
from
the
East
,
which
,
as
a
little
Cloud
,
appearing
first
at
a
distance
like
a
spot
,
or
the
measure
of
a
Palm
,
doth
afterwards
diffuse
it self
in
a
general
blackness
over
the
Face
of
the
whole
Heavens
;
or
as
I
have
seen
at
a
large
Prospect
,
something
like
the
Swarm
of
a
single
Hive
,
which
,
approaching
nearer
,
hath
proved
to
be
an
Army
of
Locusts
in
those
infinite
numbers
as
have
darkened
the
Sun
at
Noon
,
and
over-spread
the
Vallies
,
but
even
now
green
,
proud
,
and
luxuriant
in
the
Plenty
and
Fruit
they
bore
.
Just
so
the
Turk
from
an
inconsiderable
beginning
,
contemned
,
and
scorned
by
his
petty
Neighbours
,
much
more
by
the
Puissance
and
Power
of
the
Grecian
Emperours
,
came
on
a
suddain
like
a
Whirl-wind
from
the
East
,
and
,
like
Locusts
,
over-spread
the
Face
of
Asia
,
and
now
feeds
and
triumphs
in
the
most
pleasant
and
opulent
parts
of
Europe
.
But
because
Providence
in
this
World
doth
not
ordinarily
dispose
of
things
without
rational
Causes
and
previous
Dispositions
,
(
not
to
dispute
here
that
which
some
affirm
concerning
a
certain
period
prefixed
by
the
secret
Counsel
of
God's
decree
,
to
the
Continuance
and
Being
of
all
Governments
)
no
more
rational
Causes
can
be
assigned
to
have
concurred
towards
the
destruction
of
the
Grecian
Dominion
and
Liberty
,
than
their
own
luxurious
Security
,
Avarice
,
and
Faction
.
Their
delight
in
ease
,
begot
in
them
negligence
,
and
security
in
their
Affairs
,
blindly
permitting
the
Turks
to
pass
over
the
Bosphorus
,
and
build
a
Castle
on
the
European
side
,
under
the
notion
of
a
Sheep-pen
,
or
Inclosure
for
their
Cattel
;
and
on
the
other
side
of
the
Hellespont
,
took
little
notice
when
their
Armies
were
transported
,
and
had
taken
a
Fort
Which
the
Greeks
called
by
the
name
of
,
A
Stye
of
Hogs
:
they
laughed
at
the
Turks
for
contending
for
a
Stye
;
and
so
continued
in
this
careless
way
of
living
and
drollery
,
until
the
Enemy
,
from
the
Kennel
of
unclean
Beasts
,
had
penetrated
into
the
Palaces
of
their
Emperour
,
and
violated
all
the
Sanctuaries
of
Divine
and
Humane
Rites
.
Covetousness
,
in
like
manner
,
which
is
the
root
of
all
Evils
,
robbed
the
Treasury
of
their
Princes
;
and
the
Officers
,
with
Detestable
Corruption
,
preyed
on
what
was
levied
for
the
maintenance
of
War
,
and
having
enriched
their
own
Coffers
,
starved
the
Publick
;
by
which
means
,
all
Warlike
Preparations
ceasing
,
the
Souldiery
became
mutinous
and
unruly
,
and
the
People
faint
and
discouraged
.
The
Factions
also
,
in
the
Civil
Government
,
were
not
less
dangerous
,
caused
by
Emulations
,
Jealousies
,
and
Treachery
(
Evils
incident
,
even
at
this
day
,
unto
the
Nature
of
this
People
;
)
for
their
Hatred
,
and
Dissensions
were
heightened
with
such
inveterate
Malice
,
each
towards
other
,
as
could
more
easily
submit
to
an
Enemy
,
than
condescend
to
a
Citizen
;
Externo
potius
applicet
,
quam
Civi
cedat
.
With
this
quarrelsome
temper
of
the
Greeks
,
Q.
Flaminius
was
anciently
so
well
acquainted
,
that
fearing
their
Dissensions
amongst
themselves
(
after
he
had
withdrawn
his
Army
from
Greece
)
might
expose
them
to
the
Sword
of
Philip
of
Macedon
,
Concordiae
in
Civitatibus
Principes
&
Ordines
inter
se
,
&
in
commune
omnes
Civitates
consulerent
,
adversus
consentientes
,
nec
Regem
quenquam
satis
validum
nec
Tyrannumfore
.
T.
Liv.
li.
34.
and
Nabis
the
Tyrant
,
exhorted
all
the
States
of
Greece
to
Unity
and
Agreement
,
which
,
like
the
Bundle
of
Arrows
,
could
hardly
be
broken
by
the
greatest
Force
.
The
foregoing
disorders
,
and
this
factious
temper
,
were
Preludes
to
the
destruction
of
the
Grecian
Empire
,
which
first
being
made
Christian
and
equally
glorious
to
any
Church
of
Christ
,
both
for
Multitude
,
and
for
the
Zeal
of
Professors
,
was
through
the
Grace
of
God
more
excellently
prepared
with
Passive
Vertues
to
sustain
the
Yoke
of
the
Grand
Oppressor
,
which
was
imposed
on
them
for
not
better
observing
the
Law
of
Christ's
Kingdom
.
In
this
condition
,
we
are
now
to
consider
of
this
lost
and
undone
Empire
,
whose
Crown
and
Diadem
being
fallen
to
the
Ground
,
and
not
farther
to
be
accounted
amongst
the
great
Potentates
,
who
sway
and
govern
the
Earth
;
we
are
to
treat
of
it
,
as
of
a
number
of
People
professing
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
and
in
Spiritual
Matters
submitting
with
all
obedience
to
the
Government
and
Rule
prescribed
them
by
such
Pastors
and
Ministers
,
as
have
,
by
succession
of
Ages
,
been
instituted
and
set
over
them
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
And
being
here
to
speak
of
a
Church-Christian
,
we
are
not
to
treat
of
it
as
of
a
single
Province
,
as
of
Hellas
,
or
as
confined
to
Attica
alone
,
Ab
Isthmi
Angustiis
Hellas
incipit
.
nor
as
afterwards
by
enlargement
of
the
Macedonian
Dominion
over
the
lesser
Commonwealths
,
the
Achivi
,
Danai
,
Myrmidones
,
Pelasgi
,
and
Argivi
,
were
nominated
with
the
common
appellation
of
Grecians
.
But
we
are
here
to
consider
them
both
as
Hellenes
,
properly
of
the
Greek
Nation
,
as
denoted
in
Scripture
,
1
Cor.
1.
v.
22.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Greeks
seek
Wisdom
,
and
as
such
a
number
of
Christians
,
who
in
any
part
of
the
World
submit
to
the
Government
of
one
of
the
four
Patriarchs
.
The
Greek
Church
is
ancient
,
and
had
the
Blessing
and
Honour
to
be
taught
by
the
Apostles
themselves
;
for
St.
Paul
himself
was
their
great
Doctor
,
by
whom
the
Gospel
was
first
preached
at
Philippi
in
Macedonia
;
next
at
Thessalonica
,
the
chief
City
in
Mygdonia
;
then
at
Athens
in
Attica
,
and
Corinth
in
Peloponesus
.
Apollos
also
came
from
Ephesus
,
being
instructed
by
Aquila
and
Priscilla
,
and
preached
the
Gospel
in
Achaia
,
Acts
18.
24.
And
so
gloriously
was
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
received
and
propagated
by
the
vast
numbers
of
Christians
,
who
crouded
into
the
Church
,
that
for
the
better
Government
thereof
,
it
was
thought
fit
and
necessary
to
dispose
them
under
several
Jurisdictions
;
so
St.
Paul
constituted
Dionysius
at
Athens
,
Aristarchus
at
Thessalonica
,
Epaphroditus
at
Philippi
,
Silas
at
Corinth
,
Timothy
at
Ephesus
,
and
Titus
in
the
Isle
of
Crete
,
now
called
Candia
:
and
so
generally
were
the
Greeks
in
those
days
converted
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
that
a
Grecian
and
a
Christian
were
almost
convertible
Terms
,
comprehending
,
as
it
were
,
the
whole
Body
of
the
Gentiles
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
the
Jew
first
,
and
then
to
the
Gentile
,
or
Greek
,
Rom.
2.
v.
9
,
10.
But
how
ancient
this
Church
was
,
with
what
Zeal
it
begun
,
with
what
Glory
and
Magnificence
it
shined
,
under
the
protection
and
succour
of
its
nursing
Fathers
the
Grecian
Emperours
,
is
not
our
Theme
in
this
following
Treatise
:
But
our
Subject
here
is
more
Tragical
,
the
subversion
of
the
Sanctuaries
of
Religion
,
the
Royal
Priesthood
expelled
their
Churches
,
and
those
converted
into
Moschs
;
the
Mysteries
of
the
Altar
conceal'd
in
secret
and
dark
places
;
for
such
I
have
seen
in
Cities
and
Villages
where
I
have
travelled
,
rather
like
Vaults
or
Sepulchres
than
Churches
,
having
their
Roofs
almost
levelled
with
the
Superficies
of
the
Earth
,
lest
the
most
ordinary
exsurgency
of
structure
should
be
accused
for
triumph
of
Religion
,
and
to
stand
in
competition
with
the
lofty
Spires
of
the
Mahometan
Moschs
.
But
so
it
became
Christ
to
suffer
;
and
,
in
imitation
of
that
Grand
Exemplar
,
his
Church
,
as
Members
of
his
Mystical
Body
,
conforms
to
his
admirable
Humility
and
Patience
,
whereby
the
promise
of
our
Saviour
is
verified
,
That
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
his
Church
,
and
that
Tyranny
and
Oppression
shall
never
subdue
the
Constancy
,
or
abate
the
loud
Profession
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
And
as
the
increase
and
prevalency
of
the
Christian
Faith
against
the
violence
of
Kings
and
Emperours
,
and
all
the
Terrours
of
Death
,
is
a
demonstration
of
its
verity
;
so
the
stable
perseverance
in
these
our
days
of
the
Greek
Church
therein
,
notwithstanding
the
Oppression
and
Contempt
put
upon
it
by
the
Turk
,
and
the
Allurements
and
Pleasures
of
this
World
,
is
a
Confirmation
no
less
convincing
than
the
Miracles
and
Power
which
attended
its
first
beginnings
:
For
indeed
it
is
admirable
to
see
and
consider
with
what
Constancy
,
Resolution
,
and
Simplicity
,
ignorant
and
poor
men
keep
their
Faith
;
and
that
the
proffer
of
Worldly
Preferments
,
and
the
priviledge
which
they
enjoy
by
becoming
Turks
,
the
Mode
and
Fashion
of
that
Country
which
they
inhabit
,
should
not
decoy
or
debauch
such
silly
Souls
,
who
can
offer
little
more
of
Argument
in
defence
of
their
perswasion
,
than
the
Doctrine
of
their
Forefathers
,
and
the
common
profession
of
those
,
who
,
in
many
places
,
especially
in
the
Morea
,
and
all
Romagnia
,
use
the
same
Customs
,
and
speak
the
same
Language
of
Greek
with
them
.
Nor
can
I
attribute
this
Constancy
to
the
meer
force
of
Education
,
for
Turks
intermingle
with
them
[
](A58002-e4040-b)*
*
In
the
Morea
and
parts
of
Greece
.
,
inhabit
in
the
same
Street
,
and
sometimes
under
the
same
Roof
;
their
Children
play
,
and
are
bred
up
together
,
and
have
almost
the
same
Manners
and
Customs
with
them
,
and
have
little
different
besides
their
Religion
,
and
something
of
Briskness
and
Spirit
in
the
Children
of
Turks
,
which
seems
naturally
to
usurp
an
Authority
over
their
Greek
Play-Fellows
:
So
that
if
Education
were
the
sole
motive
and
principle
,
Turcism
might
sooner
take
root
than
Christianity
,
having
the
opportunity
equal
,
and
in
the
easiness
of
things
naturally
to
be
believed
,
and
other
specious
and
fair
offers
,
the
advantage
,
before
the
mysterious
Doctrine
of
our
Faith
,
and
the
exact
severity
of
our
lives
,
which
is
neither
revealed
nor
performed
by
the
meer
motion
of
flesh
and
blood
:
But
certainly
much
is
to
be
attributed
herein
to
the
Grace
of
God
,
and
the
Promises
of
the
Gospel
;
and
if
any
Art
or
Polity
can
be
said
to
have
place
over
the
affection
of
the
People
;
none
seems
more
efficacious
than
the
strict
observation
of
the
Fasts
and
Feasts
of
their
Church
,
by
which
the
people
are
taught
as
in
a
visible
Catechism
,
the
History
of
Christianity
;
more
(
I
dare
say
)
than
by
their
ill-composed
Sermons
,
or
repetition
of
the
Scripture
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
;
for
being
severely
imposed
,
and
observed
with
much
solemnity
,
they
affect
the
Vulgar
with
an
awe
of
something
divine
and
extraordinary
in
them
.
The
fear
also
and
apprehension
of
some
Authority
in
the
Church
,
as
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
The
Esteem
which
the
Greeks
have
of
the
power
of
the
Keys
.
Excommunications
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
work
a
reverence
in
the
people
towards
their
Clergy
,
which
is
indeed
the
main
Pillar
and
Basis
which
supports
a
Church
.
For
as
Tacitus
speaks
of
the
Jewish
Nation
,
when
under
the
Roman
Power
;
That
,
Hon●●
Sacerdotii
firmamentum
Potentiae
eorum
;
the
Honour
which
they
gave
to
their
Priesthood
was
the
foundation
of
their
Regimen
;
for
that
which
commands
the
conscience
,
reduces
the
body
,
will
,
and
affections
to
obedience
:
so
more
particularly
in
Ecclesiastical
Polity
,
it
is
the
Fence
and
Hedge
of
the
Sheepfold
.
This
being
broken
down
,
the
Sheep
stray
,
and
Satan
enters
with
his
seed
of
Heresie
and
Schism
;
for
what
can
hinder
men
from
running
into
Prodigies
of
Fansie
and
wild
Opinions
,
where
every
man
is
his
own
Pastor
and
his
own
Bishop
?
This
apprehension
of
Power
which
attends
the
Keys
,
is
available
in
a
double
capacity
;
for
,
besides
the
energy
it
hath
in
Spiritual
Matters
,
it
supplies
amongst
the
Greeks
the
defect
of
a
Temporal
Authority
:
in
regard
that
they
(
though
Subjects
of
the
Turk
)
do
yet
oftentimes
in
Controversies
about
matters
of
Right
follow
the
advice
of
the
Apostle
,
by
referring
the
determination
of
their
Cause
to
the
arbitrement
of
spiritual
men
,
and
chief
of
their
Saints
,
who
are
their
Bishop
or
Patriarch
,
and
other
Chiefs
of
their
Clergy
,
rather
than
to
stand
to
the
Judicature
of
Infidels
.
But
this
the
Church
presumes
not
to
bind
on
mens
Consciences
,
left
it
should
seem
to
usurp
that
Right
which
others
hold
by
the
Sword
,
and
contradict
that
saying
of
our
Saviour
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
Howsoever
,
such
as
are
religious
and
devout
amongst
them
,
esteem
it
a
Crime
highly
scandalous
,
and
savouring
of
a
bad
intention
,
to
have
recourse
rather
to
a
Mahometan
Divan
than
a
Christian
Sentence
;
as
if
those
who
can
judge
of
the
inward
Conscience
were
not
yet
sufficient
to
Umpire
in
a
Temporal
Cause
.
Secondly
,
This
Reverence
to
the
Church
produces
a
firm
belief
and
strict
adherence
to
the
Articles
of
it
,
and
to
all
the
Ceremonies
and
matters
the
most
minute
and
indifferent
,
not
suffering
the
least
change
or
alteration
in
them
:
which
in
this
conjuncture
and
state
of
things
seems
very
convenient
,
if
not
necessary
,
in
the
Greek
Church
.
The
Greeks
presume
not
to
vary
in
their
Doctrine
or
Practice
.
For
though
they
are
sensible
(
as
many
of
their
Priests
have
confessed
to
me
)
of
the
inconvenient
length
of
their
Liturgies
(
concerning
which
we
shall
speak
in
another
Chapter
)
and
of
many
superstitious
Customs
and
Ceremonies
derived
to
them
from
the
times
of
Gentilism
,
which
are
now
ingrafted
into
,
and
as
it
were
grown
up
with
their
Religion
,
and
many
other
Rites
of
which
the
wiser
men
are
ashamed
,
and
wish
they
were
amended
;
yet
they
fear
to
correct
and
alter
them
:
Nay
(
as
they
have
assured
me
)
the
very
alteration
of
the
Old
to
the
New
Stile
would
be
highly
hazardous
;
lest
the
People
observing
their
Guides
to
vary
in
the
least
point
from
their
ancient
,
and
(
as
they
imagine
)
their
Canonical
Profession
,
should
begin
to
suspect
the
truth
of
all
,
and
from
a
doubt
dispute
themselves
into
an
indifference
,
and
thence
into
an
entire
desertion
of
the
Faith
.
Though
the
Christian
Religion
profess'd
in
the
Ottoman
Dominions
lies
under
a
Cloud
,
and
a
sad
discouragement
,
yet
,
thanks
be
to
God
,
there
is
a
free
and
publick
exercise
thereof
allowed
in
most
parts
,
and
something
of
respect
given
to
the
Clergy
,
even
by
the
Mahometans
themselves
,
who
esteem
honour
due
to
all
persons
of
what
Profession
soever
,
who
are
set
apart
and
consecrated
to
Gods
service
:
For
it
is
evident
that
the
Turks
The
Turks
have
some
opinion
of
the
sanctity
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
entertain
something
of
a
good
opinion
of
the
sanctity
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
a
belief
that
God
hears
their
Prayers
,
because
that
in
the
time
of
common
Pestilence
,
or
Calamity
,
both
the
Greek
and
Armenian
Patriarchs
are
enjoined
by
the
Turks
to
assemble
their
People
and
pray
against
it
.
This
permission
of
the
Christian
Religion
indulged
by
the
Turks
,
is
both
agreeable
to
Mahomet's
Doctrine
,
and
the
Priviledges
granted
by
the
Sultans
,
who
in
their
Conquests
of
the
Grecian
Empire
judged
that
a
toleration
of
Religion
would
much
facilitate
the
entire
subjection
of
that
People
.
The
greatest
burden
that
is
laid
upon
them
by
the
Turk
is
their
Haratch
or
Poll-money
,
for
which
every
man
who
is
arrived
to
20
years
of
age
pays
Four
Lyon
Dollars
per
Annum
;
and
Youths
between
15
to
20
pay
half
so
much
;
but
Women
are
exempt
from
this
burden
.
Also
Greeks
who
have
Lands
and
Houses
are
taxed
pro
rato
for
extraordinary
Expences
,
for
entertaining
a
Pasha
or
some
great
Person
,
whose
charges
they
are
obliged
to
defray
in
his
passage
through
their
Country
:
and
this
Tax
is
as
well
common
to
Turks
as
Greeks
.
But
this
is
a
matter
inconsiderable
in
respect
of
that
Custom
of
Decimation
,
which
was
a
taking
away
of
the
Tythe
,
or
every
Tenth
of
Male-children
from
the
Greeks
,
according
to
the
number
of
them
in
the
respective
Parishes
,
out
of
which
proceeded
the
best
and
stoutest
of
the
Turkish
Janisaries
:
but
this
Custom
is
now
wholy
out
of
use
,
not
having
been
practised
for
many
years
;
either
because
the
Turks
are
willing
to
lay
an
easie
Yoke
on
the
Greeks
,
or
because
so
many
of
them
turn
Mahometans
,
and
of
other
parts
and
Nations
such
numbers
flock
daily
to
the
Profession
of
Turcism
,
that
there
is
no
need
of
this
unnatural
addition
to
increase
the
Power
and
Kingdoms
of
the
Turk
.
But
with
what
freedom
soever
Christianity
is
licensed
amongst
the
Turks
in
Europe
,
it
lies
under
a
Cloud
,
and
a
greater
abhorrency
in
Asia
(
unless
in
the
Maritime
Towns
and
Places
,
where
Traffick
and
Commerce
have
taught
them
Civility
.
)
For
Mahometanisme
having
had
its
first
Original
in
Asia
,
is
most
precisely
observed
in
those
Eastern
parts
,
where
Christian
Priests
are
forced
to
live
with
caution
,
and
officiate
in
obscurity
and
privacy
,
fearing
the
superstitious
temper
of
the
Asian
Zealots
,
who
are
of
a
Pharisaical
humour
,
high
esteemers
of
their
own
sanctity
;
in
comparison
of
which
,
they
account
the
European
Turks
loose
and
negligent
Professors
,
defiled
by
the
use
of
Wine
,
and
unhallowed
by
their
conversation
with
the
Christians
,
to
whom
they
commonly
bear
so
horrible
a
detestation
,
that
some
of
them
judge
it
unlawful
to
be
in
their
company
,
or
receive
presents
from
them
,
or
to
give
them
the
salutation
of
peace
,
and
esteem
their
Cloaths
,
if
touched
by
Christians
,
to
be
polluted
Garments
,
profaning
their
prayers
.
It
is
generally
observed
,
that
Pharisaical
The
pride
of
Pharisaical
Professors
.
Professors
in
all
Religions
are
the
worst
people
in
the
world
,
and
the
greatest
disturbers
of
Humane
Conversation
,
and
the
peace
and
quiet
of
a
Commonwealth
.
I
knew
once
at
Smyrna
a
Reverend
Preacher
amongst
the
Turks
,
or
as
you
may
call
him
a
Doctor
or
Schoolmaster
,
who
had
many
Pupils
under
him
,
whom
he
instructed
in
the
Mahometan
Law
,
who
was
so
great
a
lover
of
his
own
Sect
,
that
he
hated
the
rest
of
Mankind
;
his
Sermons
were
always
stuffed
with
Invectives
against
Christians
,
charging
Smyrna
with
unpardonable
sins
,
for
indulging
priviledges
unto
them
,
and
for
admitting
them
into
their
Country
on
consideration
of
that
lucre
and
benefit
which
their
Trade
brings
:
in
which
discourse
he
oftentimes
suffered
himself
to
be
so
extravagantly
transported
with
intemperance
of
language
,
that
at
length
the
Officers
of
the
City
were
forced
to
put
him
in
mind
of
the
common
scandal
he
gave
to
the
interest
and
subsistence
of
the
Inhabitants
;
that
those
discourses
reflected
on
the
Grand
Signor
and
his
Government
,
and
were
Declamations
against
the
clemency
of
their
Emperour
towards
his
Subjects
,
and
opposed
those
Capitulations
and
Articles
which
the
wisdom
of
their
Government
had
concluded
with
Christian
Princes
,
which
were
matters
of
that
concernment
,
as
were
neither
safe
for
him
to
handle
,
nor
for
them
to
hear
:
with
which
Admonition
though
this
Pharisee
grew
more
moderate
in
his
language
,
yet
his
pride
and
insolence
was
not
in
the
least
abated
;
for
when
he
mounted
his
Mule
,
accompanied
with
his
Followers
on
foot
,
of
the
same
rank
and
head
,
and
accidentally
met
with
Franks
riding
abroad
on
Horses
(
such
they
call
all
the
Western
Christians
)
they
would
force
them
to
alight
,
and
with
great
reverence
attend
until
the
sanctity
of
so
holy
a
man
were
past
:
For
their
Books
(
as
they
report
)
say
,
and
teach
them
not
to
suffer
Christians
to
sit
on
their
Horses
,
whilst
men
of
their
profession
pass
by
them
.
But
our
people
little
concerning
themselves
with
what
is
written
in
their
Books
,
and
less
supporting
an
insolence
and
affront
from
them
,
there
often
hapned
rencounters
and
scuffles
between
both
parties
,
which
had
proceeded
to
higher
quarrels
,
had
not
the
Magistrates
seasonably
suppressed
the
insolence
of
that
people
;
which
was
afterwards
confirmed
by
Commands
from
the
Grand
Signor
.
But
not
only
hath
the
Greek
Church
the
Turk
for
an
Enemy
and
an
Oppressor
,
but
also
the
Latines
;
The
advantage
of
the
Latine
Church
above
the
Greek
.
who
not
being
able
by
their
Missionaries
to
gain
them
to
their
party
,
and
perswade
them
to
renounce
the
Jurisdiction
of
their
Patriarchs
,
and
own
the
Authority
and
Supremacy
of
the
Roman
Bishop
,
do
never
omit
those
occasions
which
may
bring
them
under
the
lash
of
the
Turk
,
and
engage
them
in
a
constant
and
continual
expence
;
hoping
that
the
people
being
oppressed
and
tyred
,
and
in
no
condition
of
having
relief
under
the
protection
of
their
own
Governours
,
may
at
length
be
induced
to
embrace
a
Foreign
Head
,
who
hath
riches
and
power
to
defend
them
.
Moreover
,
besides
these
wiles
,
the
Roman
Priests
frequent
all
places
,
where
the
Greeks
inhabit
,
endeavouring
to
draw
them
unto
their
side
both
by
Preaching
and
Writings
,
of
which
one
being
written
in
the
Vulgar
Greek
by
Francis
Richard
a
Jesuite
,
and
printed
at
Paris
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
was
dispersed
in
all
parts
,
where
that
Language
was
current
;
of
which
the
Patriarch
and
Presbyters
of
that
Church
taking
special
notice
,
and
being
very
jealous
and
sensible
of
the
ill
effects
it
might
produce
in
the
minds
of
the
Ignorant
,
caused
about
18
Years
past
that
Book
to
be
burnt
,
prohibiting
the
use
and
reading
thereof
unto
all
people
of
their
Church
,
under
penalty
of
the
most
severe
Excommunication
.
But
so
far
indeed
have
the
Latines
the
advantage
over
the
Greeks
,
as
Riches
hath
over
Poverty
,
or
Learning
over
Ignorance
.
And
whereas
now
the
ancient
Structures
and
Colleges
of
Athens
are
become
ruinous
,
and
only
a
fit
habitation
for
its
own
Owle
,
and
all
Greece
poor
and
illiterate
,
such
Spirits
and
Wits
amongst
them
,
who
aspire
unto
Sciences
and
Knowledge
,
are
forced
to
seek
it
in
Italy
:
where
sucking
from
the
same
Fountain
,
and
eating
Bread
made
with
the
same
Leaven
of
the
Latines
,
it
is
natural
that
they
should
conform
to
the
same
Principles
and
Doctrine
.
So
that
it
will
not
be
strange
,
if
in
Exposition
of
those
points
wherein
the
Church
of
God
for
some
Ages
hath
been
silent
,
and
but
now
controverted
in
these
latter
days
,
the
Greek
Priests
should
with
little
variety
follow
the
sense
of
the
Latine
,
which
they
take
up
at
adventure
,
not
being
of
themselves
capable
either
to
prove
,
or
try
the
meaning
of
the
Scriptures
,
or
examine
the
ancient
Tenents
of
their
own
Church
.
And
thus
much
shall
suffice
to
have
spoken
of
the
Greek
Church
in
general
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
to
which
St.
John
wrote
;
Viz.
Smyrna
,
Ephesus
,
Laodicea
,
Philadelphia
,
Sardis
,
Pergamus
,
and
Thyatira
;
wherein
also
is
treated
of
Hierapolis
.
BEING
to
treat
of
the
Present
State
of
the
Greek
Church
;
the
condition
in
which
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
now
stand
,
of
which
Christ
himself
and
the
Holy
Spirit
was
pleased
to
take
so
much
notice
,
Rev.
I.
must
not
only
come
pertinent
to
our
discourse
,
but
in
some
measure
also
delight
the
curiosity
of
the
Reader
,
being
transferred
from
my self
,
who
have
with
my
own
Eyes
beheld
the
strange
Catastrophe
of
those
anciently
famous
Cities
,
which
now
,
for
the
most
part
,
are
forgotten
in
their
Names
,
as
well
as
buried
in
their
Ruines
.
It
seems
that
these
ancient
Cities
were
not
only
famous
for
their
Devotions
,
which
moved
our
Lord
Christ
,
by
the
hand
of
the
beloved
Disciple
,
to
write
them
a
Letter
,
but
likewise
by
a
special
denomination
were
called
the
Churches
of
Asia
the
less
,
though
others
might
be
as
renowned
,
and
as
devout
as
they
;
in
which
the
Gospel
had
been
preached
,
and
accepted
,
and
might
be
stiled
with
the
same
appellation
,
as
parts
of
this
great
Continent
,
which
is
one
of
the
quarters
of
the
World
.
But
this
term
of
Asia
is
here
restrained
to
the
lesser
or
Lydian
Asia
,
in
which
the
seven
Churches
are
scituate
,
different
,
as
Heylin
observes
,
from
the
Proconsular
,
which
well
agrees
with
what
is
said
Acts
16.
v.
6.
and
v.
7.
When
they
had
gone
through
Phrygia
,
and
the
Region
of
Galatia
,
and
were
forbidden
of
the
Holy
Ghost
to
preach
the
Word
in
Asia
,
after
they
were
come
to
Mysia
,
they
assayed
to
go
into
Bythinia
,
but
the
Spirit
suffered
them
not
.
Nor
is
the
Name
of
Asia
improperly
restrained
to
Lydia
it self
,
AEolis
,
and
Jonia
,
and
some
parts
of
the
greater
Mysia
;
because
a
famous
City
seated
at
the
foot
of
the
Mountain
Tmolus
gave
this
denomination
to
the
Countries
circumjacent
,
before
it
was
enlarged
so
far
,
as
to
become
a
general
Name
for
the
greater
Continent
.
This
Mountain
though
in
some
parts
hides
his
head
in
the
Clouds
,
and
commonly
wears
a
covering
of
Snow
,
and
is
asperous
,
craggy
,
and
barren
;
Tmolus
.
yet
in
other
place
,
that
I
have
passed
,
where
his
head
is
not
so
loftily
raised
,
he
is
more
fruitful
and
pleasant
,
replenished
with
Villages
and
Inhabitants
,
adorned
with
streight
Pines
and
Oaks
,
the
Soil
as
rich
and
fat
as
the
lower
Vallies
,
watered
with
abundance
of
cool
and
pleasant
Streams
,
planted
with
Vineyards
and
Fruit-Trees
to
refresh
weary
and
heated
Travellers
,
which
near
some
Villages
being
set
with
care
and
art
,
intermixed
with
Streams
and
Falls
of
Water
,
render
them
more
pleasant
than
the
Orchards
of
the
Plains
,
or
Gardens
of
the
Cities
.
The
City
of
Smyrna
Smyrna
.
(
as
I
am
apt
to
believe
)
had
anciently
its
Chief
situation
upon
,
and
on
the
side
of
the
South-Hills
,
which
we
call
the
Wind-mill-Hills
over
Santa
Veneranda
;
but
being
shaken
with
Earthquakes
,
was
afterwards
for
the
convenience
of
Trade
,
re-edified
for
the
most
part
in
a
bottom
,
or
level
,
being
removed
from
a
more
wholsom
air
of
a
rising
Hill
(
which
still
retains
in
its
ruinous
Footsteps
the
marks
and
remembrances
of
its
ancient
Glory
)
to
a
place
of
Bogs
and
Fens
,
which
in
the
Autumn
evaporated
those
Fumes
and
Atoms
,
which
engendred
malignant
Feavers
,
and
proved
most
fatal
to
English
bodies
;
though
now
for
some
years
past
,
that
the
lower
parts
being
inhabited
,
the
Ditches
drained
,
and
the
Bogs
turned
into
Gardens
,
and
the
air
purified
by
the
fire
and
smoke
of
many
Inhabitants
,
this
place
cannot
,
in
my
opinion
,
be
esteemed
less
healthful
than
any
other
Maritime
City
in
the
Levant
.
This
City
is
still
the
most
happy
and
flourishing
of
all
the
other
Sister-Churches
,
having
still
the
Honour
to
be
a
Metropolis
,
and
to
rule
over
those
which
were
formerly
co-equals
with
it
.
The
convenience
of
its
Port
and
Harbour
(
being
one
of
the
finest
Bays
in
the
world
)
caused
the
Christian
Merchants
to
chuse
it
,
for
the
Chief
Scale
of
the
Turkish
Empire
;
whose
Trade
increasing
,
and
thereby
the
Customs
of
the
Grand
Signor
,
began
in
these
late
years
to
be
taken
notice
of
by
the
principal
Ministers
of
State
,
and
to
acquire
a
Renown
above
all
the
Cities
in
the
lesser
Asia
:
for
this
Cause
,
the
famous
Vizier
Achmet
,
Son
of
Kuperlee
,
cast
his
Eyes
upon
it
;
and
understanding
in
what
manner
this
City
was
neglected
,
how
its
ancient
Buildings
and
Royal
Structures
were
destroyed
,
its
Aquaeducts
decayed
,
and
no
publick
Edifice
remaining
agreeable
to
the
state
and
glory
of
such
a
Mart
and
Emporium
,
famous
through
the
World
,
was
moved
to
take
a
resolution
to
restore
in
some
measure
the
pristine
magnificence
of
this
City
:
which
undertaking
to
do
at
his
own
charge
and
expence
,
he
erected
a
stately
Besasteene
,
(
which
is
a
place
where
Shops
are
kept
,
like
our
Exchange
)
a
sumptuous
Chane
with
a
Bagno
,
and
Stables
belonging
to
it
,
all
built
of
Free-stone
,
and
covered
with
Lead
,
except
the
Stables
;
which
Stones
were
brought
from
the
ancient
Ruines
of
the
old
Smyrna
;
and
also
formed
and
raised
a
handsom
Structure
for
the
Custom-house
upon
Piles
of
Wood
within
the
Sea
:
for
convenience
of
all
which
,
he
erected
a
stately
Aquaeduct
,
and
joined
so
many
Streams
of
Water
into
one
Current
,
that
not
only
the
New-Buildings
were
supplied
therewith
,
[
](A58002-e5510-b)*
*
Besides
10
old
Fountains
which
were
dry
,
but
again
repaired
.
but
also
73
new
Fountains
were
added
to
this
City
;
so
that
whereas
formerly
some
Houses
were
forced
to
fetch
their
Water
from
far
,
now
every
Family
is
well
accommodated
,
and
every
Street
as
well
supplied
therewith
,
as
most
Cities
are
which
are
seated
in
the
great
Continent
of
Asia
.
All
which
was
finished
and
compleated
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
,
1677.
This
is
the
present
State
and
Condition
of
Smyrna
in
these
Modern
times
:
How
it
was
anciently
,
we
shall
best
understand
from
History
,
and
from
the
Remains
of
Antiquity
,
of
which
few
are
discernable
;
as
namely
,
the
Theatre
,
The
Theatre
.
which
was
about
the
year
1675.
wholy
ruined
by
the
Turks
,
and
the
Stones
carried
down
to
raise
the
new
Edifices
:
At
the
destruction
whereof
it
is
observable
,
that
in
the
midst
of
one
of
the
main
Walls
,
there
was
found
inclosed
about
a
Bushel
of
Medals
,
all
of
the
Stamp
of
Galienus
the
Emperour
,
of
which
I
my self
procured
some
;
judging
that
this
Theatre
,
which
was
almost
as
ancient
as
the
City
it self
,
might
be
repaired
afterwards
by
Galienus
,
and
this
Copper-Coyn
there
inclosed
in
memory
of
this
Emperour
,
that
future
Ages
might
acknowledge
him
to
have
been
the
Builder
of
that
stately
Fabrick
,
whensoever
time
or
Enemies
should
bring
it
to
destruction
.
Over
the
Gate
of
the
Upper
Castle
on
the
Hill
the
Roman
Eagles
continue
still
engraved
;
and
not
far
from
thence
is
the
Tomb
of
S.
Polycarpus
,
one
of
the
first
blessed
Martyrs
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
Jesus
,
who
was
put
to
death
in
the
Theatre
.
At
the
Gate
of
this
Castle
we
speak
of
,
there
is
a
great
Head
of
Stone
immured
in
the
Wall
,
something
resembling
the
Head
of
an
Amazon
,
which
the
Turks
call
Coidafa
;
and
thereof
have
this
Story
.
That
in
ancient
times
the
Archi-pelago
,
or
Ionian
Sea
,
was
once
firm
Land
;
but
when
Alexander
the
Great
intending
to
make
his
Conquests
as
far
as
the
East-Indies
,
was
refused
passage
through
the
Countries
of
this
Coidafa
,
to
whom
the
Archi-pelago
,
then
firm
Land
,
was
subject
,
he
in
revenge
cut
that
Neck
of
Land
,
which
we
call
the
Hellespont
,
and
thereby
let
in
the
Propontis
and
Euxine
Sea
into
her
Country
,
which
made
such
a
Deluge
and
Inundation
,
as
ever
after
over-whelmed
that
vast
Tract
of
Land
,
which
now
makes
a
Sea
,
leaving
only
some
few
Isles
,
which
were
the
tops
of
Mountains
,
and
make
up
those
many
Islands
which
we
find
in
the
Archi-pelago
.
And
thus
much
we
are
assured
from
a
piece
of
Turkish
History
:
but
it
matters
little
what
the
Turks
report
or
write
in
these
cases
;
for
it
is
more
probable
,
that
that
Woman
which
the
Turks
call
Coidafa
,
was
that
great
Amazon-Smyrna
,
which
Strabo
saith
gave
the
Name
to
this
City
;
whose
Face
may
be
that
which
we
find
enstamped
on
Medals
with
the
Inscription
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
People
that
first
built
this
City
came
from
Ephesus
,
and
dispossessed
the
Leleges
of
their
Habitation
(
as
Strabo
reports
:
)
Afterwards
the
Lydians
demolished
the
Buildings
,
so
that
for
the
space
of
400
years
it
was
inhabited
rather
like
a
Village
than
a
City
,
until
Antigonus
,
and
after
him
Lysimachus
restored
it
to
its
ancient
splendour
.
The
original
of
Smyrna
.
The
City
was
chiefly
built
on
the
side
of
the
Hill
;
and
it
is
now
evident
,
since
the
great
Ruines
round
the
Town
were
digged
up
to
supply
the
New-Buildings
with
Stone
,
that
all
those
Ruines
on
the
East-side
of
the
River
Meles
,
were
no
other
than
Temples
,
and
Burying-places
of
the
dead
;
and
particularly
that
which
we
called
the
Temple
of
Janus
;
which
being
demolished
,
proved
no
other
than
a
Vault
full
of
Sepulchres
,
and
might
become
the
Bodies
of
the
Monarchs
and
Princes
of
this
Country
:
I
once
believed
it
to
be
the
Homerium
,
or
the
square
Porch
,
which
(
Strabo
saith
)
was
dedicated
to
Homer
;
but
my
Eyes
have
evinced
the
contrary
;
and
it
may
rather
be
that
large
Porch
which
we
find
situated
on
the
Hill
near
to
the
Castle
.
Having
taken
this
view
of
Smyrna
,
let
us
proceed
to
the
next
Church
,
which
in
my
Travels
was
Ephesus
,
Ephesus
.
distant
about
45
English
Miles
S.
South-East
from
Smyrna
,
and
about
five
Miles
from
the
Sea
,
accounted
in
ancient
times
for
a
Maritime
City
,
by
reason
of
the
River
Cayster
,
The
River
Cayster
.
which
near
to
the
Sea
was
capable
to
receive
the
Vessels
of
those
days
;
but
further
up
and
nearer
to
the
City
,
it
turns
and
winds
so
wantonly
through
the
Plains
,
and
with
such
curious
doublings
,
as
gave
occasion
to
Travellers
,
upon
the
Authority
especially
of
Heylin
,
to
mistake
it
for
the
Meander
;
which
Errour
the
Name
which
the
Turks
give
it
of
the
lesser
Mendres
may
confirm
.
But
before
we
enter
into
this
City
,
(
if
we
may
now
so
call
it
,
)
let
us
first
hear
what
Strabo
reports
thereof
in
ancient
times
.
It
was
encompassed
(
says
he
)
with
that
Wall
which
now
stands
at
the
charge
of
Lysimachus
,
who
therefore
named
it
Arsinoa
,
after
the
Name
of
his
Wife
;
but
that
Name
prevailed
not
long
,
before
it
returned
to
its
ancient
denomination
of
Ephesus
.
The
Government
was
exercised
by
a
Senate
,
and
in
matters
of
great
importance
all
the
People
were
assembled
.
The
Temple
of
Diana
The
Temple
of
Diana
.
was
first
built
by
Chersiphron
;
but
this
being
burnt
by
one
Herostratus
,
a
more
stately
Edifice
was
erected
by
the
large
and
devout
Contributions
of
the
Female
Sex
:
but
these
not
being
sufficient
to
perfect
the
Work
,
Alexander
proffer'd
to
compleat
the
remainder
at
his
own
Expence
,
on
condition
that
his
Name
might
be
entituled
to
the
whole
Fabrick
.
But
this
offer
was
refused
by
the
Complement
of
a
witty
Ephesian
,
That
it
was
not
seemly
for
one
God
to
contribute
to
the
Temple
of
another
.
All
the
Priests
of
this
Temple
were
Eunuchs
,
called
Megalobizi
;
these
were
in
great
Honour
,
and
assisted
by
Virgins
.
This
City
hath
both
a
Port
and
Shipping
belonging
to
it
;
but
the
Port
is
very
shallow
by
reason
of
the
great
quantity
of
mud
which
the
Cayster
throws
up
;
but
the
City
daily
increases
,
and
is
the
principal
Emporium
of
Asia
on
this
side
of
the
Taurus
.
Pliny
who
was
also
well
acquainted
with
the
Geography
of
these
places
,
instructs
us
farther
,
and
tells
in
his
Nat.
Hist.
lib.
5.
That
Ephesus
attollitur
Monte
Pione
,
&
alluitur
Caistro
in
Cylbianis
jugis
orto
.
And
true
it
is
,
that
its
situation
is
on
the
side
of
a
Hill
,
having
a
Prospect
to
the
West
towards
a
lovely
Plain
,
watered
and
embellished
with
the
pleasant
Circles
of
the
Cayster
.
Some
Marshes
there
are
not
far
distant
,
and
yet
so
far
,
as
that
the
Vapour
of
them
seems
not
to
reach
or
corrupt
the
air
of
the
City
.
The
Soyl
produces
abundantly
Woods
of
Tamerisk
,
which
over-running
the
Plains
,
render
them
delightful
to
the
Eyes
of
the
beholders
.
But
nothing
appears
more
remarkable
and
stately
to
a
Stranger
,
in
his
near
approach
to
this
place
,
than
the
Castle
on
the
Hill
,
and
the
lofty
Fabrick
of
Saint
John's
Church
,
S.
John's
Church
.
now
converted
to
a
Turkish
Mosch
,
the
biggest
Pillar
in
which
is
five
Turkish
Pikes
and
a
half
in
compass
,
which
is
upwards
of
four
English
yards
;
these
lifting
up
their
heads
amongst
other
Ruines
,
and
humble
Cottages
of
the
present
Inhabitants
,
seem
to
promise
that
magnificent
Structure
,
which
renowned
and
made
famous
this
City
in
ancient-History
.
But
at
the
entrance
,
a
person
stumbles
at
Pillars
of
Porphiry
,
and
finds
an
uneasie
passage
over
subverted
Temples
and
Palaces
;
the
memory
of
what
they
have
been
is
not
preserved
by
Tradition
,
and
few
or
no
Inscriptions
remaining
to
direct
us
.
Some
marks
there
are
of
a
Building
more
ample
and
stately
than
the
rest
,
which
seems
to
have
been
seated
in
the
Suburbs
of
the
City
without
the
Wall
;
and
therefore
gives
us
cause
to
conjecture
it
to
have
been
the
Temple
of
Diana
,
The
Temple
of
Diana
in
its
ruines
.
the
Metropolitan
Shrine
of
all
others
dedicated
to
that
Goddess
,
anciently
adjoining
to
the
Ortygian
Grove
and
Cenchrian
Stream
,
where
she
and
Apollo
were
reported
in
Fables
to
be
born
from
Latona
.
Tac.
An.
lib.
3.
Ephesii
memorabant
,
non
,
ut
vulgus
crederet
Dianam
atque
;
Apollinem
Delo
genitos
:
Esse
apud
se
Cenchrium
Aninem
lucum
Ortygium
,
ubi
Latonam
partu
gravidam
,
&
Oleae
,
quae
tum
etiam
maneat
,
adnifam
,
edidisse
ea
Numina
.
This
therefore
might
probably
have
been
the
Temple
of
that
Goddess
,
which
all
Asia
and
the
World
worshipped
,
and
caused
that
riot
and
pudder
amongst
the
Silver-smiths
of
this
place
.
Acts
19.
27.
Under
the
Ruines
of
this
Temple
we
descended
about
30
Stairs
with
Lights
in
our
hands
,
where
we
entered
into
divers
narrow
passages
,
with
many
turnings
and
windings
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
make
use
of
a
Clew
of
Thread
to
guide
us
,
which
some
therefore
call
a
Labyrinth
;
but
to
me
it
seemed
no
other
than
the
Foundation
of
the
Temple
,
which
for
Fabricks
of
that
weight
and
magnificence
,
is
convenient
(
as
I
conceive
)
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
best
Architecture
.
The
air
below
was
moist
,
and
of
a
suffocating
heat
,
which
nourished
Bats
of
a
prodigious
bigness
,
which
oft-times
struck
at
our
Torches
,
as
Enemies
unto
light
,
and
Companions
of
those
Spirits
which
inhabit
the
Stygian
darkness
.
Not
far
from
hence
was
a
stately
Lavatory
of
Porphiry
,
called
Saint
John's
Font
,
the
Diameter
of
which
was
about
seven
Turkish
Pikes
,
wherein
(
it
is
reported
)
he
baptized
great
multitudes
of
Believers
.
Not
far
from
hence
was
shewn
us
the
Cave
of
the
seven
Sleepers
,
The
seven
Sleepers
.
the
Story
of
which
,
whether
true
or
false
,
is
yet
current
through
the
World
,
and
believed
so
far
by
the
Christians
that
anciently
inhabited
Ephesus
,
that
they
have
erected
a
Chappel
in
memory
of
them
,
part
of
which
remains
unto
this
day
,
and
the
Painting
as
yet
not
wholy
defaced
.
The
Theater
The
Theatre
.
is
almost
wholy
destroyed
,
few
Seats
being
there
remaining
,
and
of
other
Ruines
no
certain
knowledge
can
be
had
;
the
Inscriptions
which
I
found
I
shall
here
insert
,
though
they
be
for
the
most
part
so
disfigured
,
and
broken
off
from
the
Portals
of
Gates
,
and
Triumphal
Arches
,
as
can
little
satisfy
any
mans
Curiosity
;
as
namely
this
,
which
I
took
from
a
Wall
which
seemed
to
have
been
some
publick
Structure
.
M.
P.
VED
.
INICE
.
PP.
VEDIAE
.
PT.
Paulli
.
M.
Filiae
Uxoris
&
Etul
,
N.
On
an
Arch
is
written
,
Accenso
Rensi
&
Asiae
.
In
a
Wall
of
the
Castle
is
a
Head
cut
in
Stone
,
having
a
Face
like
the
Moon
,
on
the
right
side
a
Snake
,
on
the
left
a
Bow
:
we
may
fansie
it
to
mean
Proserpina
,
Luna
,
Diana
.
Near
the
Gate
of
the
Castle
there
is
a
Stone
with
this
Inscription
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
On
a
Marble
Chest
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Near
the
Temple
of
Diana
is
this
Inscription
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Of
this
Publius
Vedius
Abascantus
,
mention
is
made
in
other
places
:
as
,
PVED
.
—
CANTVS
IVNIOR
,
that
is
A
bascantus
.
Ibidem
,
—
M:
P.
VEDI
.
NICEPH
—
...
VEDIAF
P.F.
PAVLLINAE
...
In
another
place
there
is
a
Stone
reversed
within
a
Wall
,
part
of
which
is
covered
with
Earth
with
this
broken
Inscription
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Over
a
Gate
,
which
appears
to
have
been
in
the
middle
of
the
City
,
are
divers
Figures
engraven
,
still
plain
and
not
much
defaced
,
which
seem
to
represent
the
Story
of
Hector's
Body
drawn
about
the
City
of
Troy
by
Achilles
,
and
without
Reason
fancied
by
some
to
be
a
description
of
the
first
Christian
Persecutions
:
for
I
having
no
such
strength
of
Imagination
to
represent
it
to
me
in
that
Form
,
and
observing
likewise
that
the
Stones
do
not
exactly
square
each
with
the
other
,
I
am
induced
to
believe
,
that
they
were
fetched
from
some
other
place
,
and
fixed
there
for
Ornament
in
more
modern
times
.
The
Aquaeduct
The
Aquaeduct
.
on
the
East-side
,
agreeable
to
the
antient
Magnificence
,
and
Honour
of
so
Renowned
a
City
,
appears
not
very
Antique
,
at
least
to
have
been
repaired
in
latter
times
,
in
regard
,
that
some
stones
which
are
found
there
,
are
reversed
in
the
Walls
,
with
Inscriptions
denoting
Marcus
Aurelius
,
and
therefore
seem
to
have
been
placed
by
the
Turks
,
as
casually
they
came
to
hand
,
at
the
time
that
they
first
took
possession
of
that
City
,
when
for
some
years
it
flourished
even
in
their
days
,
before
the
Ottoman
Family
became
Master
of
Constantinople
,
or
those
parts
of
the
lesser
Asia
.
But
now
the
Relicks
of
the
Gentiles
,
the
Christians
,
and
the
Turks
are
subverted
,
and
lye
unknown
,
and
heaped
promiscuously
together
:
for
the
whole
Town
is
nothing
but
a
Habitation
of
Heardsmen
and
Farmers
,
living
in
low
and
humble
Cottages
of
dirt
,
covered
on
the
top
with
Earth
,
Sheltered
from
the
extremity
of
weather
by
mighty
Masses
of
ruinous
Walls
;
the
pride
,
and
ostentation
of
former
days
,
and
the
Embleme
in
these
,
of
the
frailty
of
the
World
,
and
the
transient
Vanity
of
humane
Glory
.
For
I
cannot
,
but
with
many
reflections
on
the
Wisdom
,
and
Providence
of
Almighty
God
,
who
casts
down
one
,
and
raises
another
,
and
on
the
strange
alterations
,
and
Metamorphosis
of
worldly
things
,
take
a
prospect
of
this
City
of
Ephesus
,
being
as
well
changed
in
the
Variety
of
Names
as
of
Conditions
.
For
as
Pliny
saith
,
during
the
Trojan
Warr
it
was
called
Alopes
,
then
Ortygia
,
then
Morgas
,
then
Ephesus
,
and
now
by
the
Turks
Ayasaluck
,
seeming
to
derive
this
Name
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greek
,
luck
being
a
termination
in
Turkish
of
the
abstract
,
as
ness
is
in
English
,
as
holy
,
holiness
,
and
the
like
.
This
place
where
once
Christianity
so
flourished
,
as
to
be
a
Mother-Church
,
and
the
See
of
a
Metropolitan
Bishop
,
cannot
now
shew
one
Family
of
Christians
;
so
hath
the
secret
Providence
of
God
disposed
Affairs
,
too
deep
and
mysterious
for
us
to
search
into
.
About
10
Miles
distant
from
Ephesus
,
to
the
South-west
,
lies
the
Town
anciently
called
Phygela
,
Phygela
.
by
the
Turks
Koush
Adasee
,
or
the
Islandland
of
Birds
,
by
the
Italians
Scala
Nova
,
but
falsly
esteemed
Miletum
,
where
Saint
Paul
landed
,
when
he
sent
to
the
Elders
at
Ephesus
,
Acts
20.
17.
From
hence
we
passed
on
to
Tyria
Tyria
not
Thyatira
so
called
by
the
Turks
,
which
by
proximity
of
the
name
,
is
by
the
Christians
supposed
to
be
Thyatira
,
but
certainly
not
without
great
Errour
.
For
Tyria
is
a
City
about
25
Miles
distant
from
Ephesus
,
pleasantly
situated
on
the
rising
of
a
Hill
,
well
watered
and
planted
with
Trees
,
that
at
a
distance
it
seems
to
be
seated
in
a
Grove
,
lying
open
on
the
North
to
a
fruitful
and
pleasant
Plain
:
Observing
here
no
Ruines
or
marks
of
Antiquity
,
nor
amongst
the
Greeks
themselves
,
born
in
this
City
,
any
Tradition
of
the
pristine
state
thereof
,
(
which
often
gives
light
to
probable
Conjectures
)
I
confidently
concluded
,
that
this
place
was
not
the
ancient
Thyatira
,
but
rather
a
modern
City
erected
by
the
Turks
:
and
the
more
satisfied
I
am
in
this
perswasion
,
when
I
consider
what
Livy
writes
concerning
the
situation
of
Thyatira
,
Lib.
37.
before
he
describes
the
Fight
between
the
Romans
and
Antiochus
;
for
he
saith
that
Antiochus
had
pitched
his
Camp
about
Thyatira
,
and
from
thence
passing
the
Phrygian
River
,
which
is
the
Hermus
,
he
retreated
,
and
again
encamped
about
Magnesia
ad
Sipulum
;
from
whence
it
is
evident
,
that
Thyatira
must
have
been
somewhere
between
Pergamus
and
Magnesia
,
and
not
another
way
,
where
it
is
now
vulgarly
imagined
;
which
I
shall
make
more
clearly
apparent
in
its
due
place
,
when
Providence
in
the
Circle
of
my
Travels
,
shall
bring
me
to
the
City
which
the
Turks
call
Akhisar
.
Laodicea
is
another
of
those
Cities
,
Laodicea
.
which
is
also
forgotten
in
its
Name
,
and
overwhelmed
in
its
Ruines
:
and
yet
we
certainly
discovered
it
about
four
days
journey
South-East
from
Tyria
:
In
our
way
to
which
we
happily
crossed
the
true
Meander
,
The
Meander
.
called
by
the
Turks
Boiuch
Mendres
,
or
the
great
Meander
,
as
they
call
the
Cayster
the
little
Mendres
.
The
first
sight
we
had
of
it
,
was
from
the
top
of
a
Mountain
,
being
part
of
the
Tmolus
,
from
whence
in
the
Plain
beneath
,
we
discovered
innumerable
turnings
and
windings
of
the
River
,
with
such
variety
as
might
entertain
the
Eyes
of
a
Stranger
for
some
hours
with
pleasure
.
Ipse
recurvatis
ludit
Maeander
in
undis
.
And
so
continues
to
encircle
all
the
Plains
it
runs
through
,
with
wanton
Mazes
,
and
with
such
a
rapid
current
,
that
it
stirred
up
the
Earth
and
Gravel
from
the
bottom
,
so
that
we
found
not
the
Streams
of
Water
so
clear
and
Crystalline
as
we
hoped
to
have
enjoyed
,
when
we
sate
down
to
make
our
Collation
on
the
Banks
of
the
River
;
and
so
continues
its
swift
motion
until
it
falls
more
gently
into
the
Sea
,
not
far
distant
from
Miletum
,
now
called
by
the
Turks
Melas
,
the
true
place
where
Saint
Paul
landed
,
when
he
sent
for
the
Presbytery
of
Ephesus
,
which
agrees
with
what
Pliny
writes
in
his
description
of
the
Meander
:
Amnis
Maeander
ortus
e
lacu
Aulocrene
,
plurimisque
affusus
oppidis
,
&
repletus
fluminibus
,
crebris
ita
sinuosus
flexibus
,
ut
saepe
credatur
reverti
,
Apamenam
primum
pervagatur
regionem
,
mox
Eumenicam
,
ac
dein
Bargelicos
campos
;
postremo
Cariam
placidus
,
omnesque
eos
agros
fertilissimos
rigans
,
ad
decimum
a
Mileto
Stadium
lenis
illabitur
mari
.
The
first
place
which
we
imagined
might
be
Laodicea
,
was
a
City
called
by
the
Turks
Dingizlee
,
Dingizlee
.
being
so
esteemed
by
the
Greeks
who
there
inhabit
,
and
are
not
above
40
in
number
;
where
they
have
a
little
Church
.
But
little
credit
are
we
to
give
unto
them
,
concerning
the
ancient
condition
of
their
Nation
;
for
they
who
are
in
those
parts
,
and
have
lost
their
own
Language
,
and
speak
and
understand
no
other
Tongue
than
the
Turkish
,
are
not
competent
Judges
of
the
Antiquities
which
extend
themselves
beyond
the
time
of
the
Turks
.
Howsoever
,
the
situation
of
that
place
,
which
is
exceedingly
pleasant
,
and
not
far
distant
certainly
from
the
true
Laodicea
,
might
yield
us
Reason
sufficient
to
enquire
for
it
in
that
City
,
which
is
planted
with
all
sorts
of
Fruit-trees
,
watered
with
plentiful
Streams
,
and
abounds
with
all
Provisions
,
either
necessary
or
convenient
for
livelyhood
;
so
that
the
Turks
compare
it
with
the
air
and
fruitfulness
of
Damascus
:
The
outward
Walls
are
ancient
,
but
neglected
after
the
Turkish
Custom
;
the
City
within
built
low
after
the
modern
Fashion
of
that
Country
,
and
is
chiefly
maintained
by
a
Trade
of
Bogasines
.
Some
few
Churches
there
are
,
which
appear
to
have
been
built
by
the
Christians
,
now
converted
into
Moschs
,
so
that
nothing
appeared
in
this
case
,
which
could
induce
us
to
concur
in
Opinion
with
the
Greeks
,
that
that
place
was
Laodicea
:
but
being
informed
by
Turks
of
certain
Ruines
about
four
miles
distant
from
thence
,
called
by
them
Eski-hisar
,
or
the
Old
Castle
;
curiosity
lead
us
thither
,
where
being
entred
,
we
found
a
City
of
a
vast
Circumference
,
subverted
and
overthrown
,
situated
on
three
or
four
small
Hills
:
What
first
we
had
sight
of
,
was
an
Aquaeduct
,
which
guided
us
to
the
rest
,
beneath
which
runs
a
River
,
which
I
call
the
Lycus
,
nourished
with
two
other
Streams
,
which
I
call
Asopus
and
Caper
,
that
so
the
situation
may
agree
with
the
description
which
Pliny
gives
of
it
.
Celeberrima
Urbs
Laodicea
,
imposita
est
Lyco
flumini
,
latera
alluentibus
Asopo
&
Capro
.
This
certainly
can
have
been
no
other
than
the
ancient
Laodicea
,
according
to
the
Description
of
Geographers
,
anciently
called
Diospolis
.
Here
within
we
found
,
besides
a
multitude
of
other
Ruines
,
three
large
Amphitheatres
,
and
a
Circus
;
the
three
first
were
of
a
round
form
,
consisting
of
about
50
Seats
one
above
the
other
,
the
Stones
of
which
were
not
much
displaced
.
The
Circus
was
long
,
and
at
the
end
thereof
was
a
Cave
,
where
the
wild
Beasts
were
kept
,
designed
for
the
Roman
Sports
,
over
the
mouth
of
which
was
an
Arch
with
this
Inscription
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Vespasian's
Circus
.
Many
other
Ruines
there
were
of
mighty
Fabricks
,
of
which
we
could
receive
no
knowledge
,
nor
make
conjectures
,
nor
could
we
be
guided
by
Inscriptions
;
for
time
and
Earthquakes
had
so
strangely
defac'd
all
things
,
that
besides
the
Theatres
there
scarce
remained
one
Stone
upon
the
other
.
Strabo
saith
,
Laodicea
,
cum
ante
esset
exilis
,
nostra
,
&
parentum
nostrorum
aetate
crevit
:
quanquam
oppugnatione
Mithridatis
Eupatoris
damnum
accepisset
,
non
contemnendum
:
sed
soli
praestantia
,
&
laeta
civium
quorundam
fortuna
eam
amplicaverunt
.
It
seems
that
this
City
suffered
much
by
Mithridates
Eupator
,
yet
the
excellency
of
the
soil
,
and
the
Riches
of
the
Citizens
quickly
repaired
the
damages
,
and
restored
it
again
to
its
pristine
happiness
:
For
,
as
I
said
,
the
situation
of
it
is
elevated
on
two
or
three
pleasant
Mounts
,
rather
than
Hills
,
which
oversee
the
most
rich
and
delightful
Plains
of
all
Phrygia
:
It
hath
to
the
North
the
Mountain
Cadmus
,
being
distant
(
as
may
be
conjectured
)
about
ten
English
Miles
,
from
whence
the
Lycus
hath
its
source
,
and
over-flows
those
Pastures
round
about
,
which
in
the
time
of
Augustus
Caesar
bred
numerous
Flocks
of
black
Sheep
,
which
for
the
fineness
of
the
Fleece
far
exceeded
the
Milesian
Wools.
And
thus
the
Riches
of
their
Woollen
Manufacture
,
being
added
to
the
Donative
of
two
thousand
Talents
,
which
Hiero
bequeathed
to
that
People
,
might
be
a
considerable
Revenue
to
the
Publick
,
and
serve
to
raise
them
out
of
the
dust
,
when
overthrown
by
Earth-quakes
.
For
when
Nero
was
the
fourth
time
Consul
,
Laodicea
(
saith
Tacitus
)
tremore
terrae
prolapsa
,
●●llo
in
nobis
remedio
,
propriis
opibus
revaluit
:
It
was
then
sorely
shaken
by
an
Earthquake
,
the
fate
of
most
of
the
great
Cities
of
Asia
,
which
notwithstanding
was
re-edified
by
the
p●●●●ance
of
its
own
Riches
;
but
relapsing
again
into
the
same
Calamity
,
was
deserted
by
its
Inhabitants
,
and
became
irrecoverably
lost
,
not
only
as
to
its
pristine
condition
of
prosperity
,
but
also
as
to
its
very
Name
,
having
now
no
other
existence
,
or
being
,
than
what
Wise
and
Learned
men
have
conserved
in
the
Histories
thereof
.
Having
taken
our
view
of
Laodicea
,
we
traversed
the
Country
towards
Philadelphia
,
and
about
five
Miles
on
our
right
hand
from
Laodicea
to
the
North
,
we
espied
a
White
Cliff
on
the
side
of
a
Hill
,
with
some
Buildings
thereon
,
which
from
their
Whiteness
the
Turks
call
Pambuck
or
Cotton
:
And
having
received
information
from
the
Greeks
,
that
Hierapolis
was
there
to
be
seen
,
Curiosity
carried
us
thither
;
of
which
place
Strabo
reporteth
in
this
manner
.
Hierapolis
is
seated
over
against
Laodicea
,
Hierapolis
.
where
are
to
be
seen
Baths
of
hot
Waters
and
the
Plutonium
.
The
Waters
easily
congeal
the
earth
whereon
they
run
into
Stone
,
so
that
the
Chanels
are
firm
Rock
:
The
Plutonium
is
under
the
brow
of
the
Hill
,
the
entrance
into
which
is
no
wider
,
than
that
a
man
can
thrust
himself
through
;
yet
it
is
very
deep
within
,
of
a
quadrangular
Form
,
containing
about
the
compass
of
half
an
Acre
,
and
is
filled
with
such
a
thick
and
caliginous
air
,
that
the
ground
cannot
be
seen
.
At
the
new
Moon
the
poysonous
air
contains
it self
within
the
circumference
of
the
Cave
,
so
that
a
man
may
approach
to
the
mouth
of
it
at
that
time
without
danger
:
but
if
any
living
Creature
ventures
to
go
in
,
it
immediately
expires
:
Cattel
which
have
been
put
in
there
have
been
drawn
out
dead
,
and
some
Sparrows
which
we
let
flye
therein
,
presently
dyed
.
Those
which
attend
the
Temples
enter
in
without
danger
;
because
perhaps
that
they
are
full
of
an
Enthusiastical
Spirit
,
and
so
are
preserved
by
Divine
Providence
;
or
else
because
they
have
discovered
some
Conservatives
against
the
Pestilence
of
that
air
.
The
Water
of
Hierapolis
,
which
so
abounds
,
that
the
whole
City
is
full
of
Baths
,
hath
an
admirable
vertue
for
dying
,
so
that
Colours
dyed
there
with
the
help
of
certain
Roots
,
equal
the
best
Scarlets
and
Purple●
of
other
places
.
Thus
far
Strabo
:
but
what
we
our selves
saw
and
observed
,
was
in
this
manner
.
We
mounting
at
first
an
ascent
towards
the
Ruines
,
observed
the
ground
to
be
covered
with
a
soft
brittle
Stone
,
crusted
by
the
hot
Waters
,
which
descend
with
a
full
Stream
from
the
Hill
.
Being
come
to
the
top
,
the
first
Object
which
presented
it self
to
our
sight
,
and
to
put
us
in
mind
of
our
own
mortality
,
as
well
as
of
the
period
and
subversion
of
Cities
,
were
certain
magnificent
Tombs
of
entire
Stone
,
I
may
rather
call
them
Coffins
,
with
Covers
of
the
same
cut
in
a
Cubical
Form
:
one
bore
the
Sculpture
as
it
seemed
of
Apollo
in
a
Chariot
,
but
the
Charioteer
was
dismounted
,
and
both
he
and
the
other
part
of
the
Monument
subverted
.
Other
S●●
pulchres
there
were
,
like
small
Chappels
,
covered
with
ridges
of
vast
Stones
,
instead
of
Lead
or
Tiles
to
cast
off
rain
:
other
Vault
and
Charnel-Houses
lay
open
,
where
lay
exposed
the
white
Bones
of
men
,
light
and
dry
,
and
as
durable
almost
as
the
Walls
of
the
City
.
Near
hereunto
was
the
Campus
Martius
,
or
a
place
which
seemed
to
have
been
designed
for
Exercises
and
Feats
of
Arms.
Proceeding
farther
,
we
entered
into
a
solitude
so
dismal
,
as
affected
our
minds
with
a
strange
confusion
,
and
with
the
thoughts
of
the
sad
fate
of
this
unhappy
City
.
The
Waters
which
tumbled
down
the
precipice
added
by
its
murmuring
sound
to
the
melancholy
of
the
place
,
and
as
they
run
petrifie
all
before
them
,
making
rude
Channels
for
themselves
of
Stone
;
and
where
sometimes
they
overflow
they
petrifie
the
earth
with
a
brittle
crust
.
In
the
midst
of
the
City
is
a
Bath
of
●ot
Waters
,
paved
at
the
bottom
w●●th
white
Marble
;
but
the
Pavement
●s
now
disordered
by
the
fall
of
Pilla●s
and
other
Ornaments
which
encompass
it
;
for
it
seems
to
have
been
●et
off
with
Columns
and
Arches
,
agreeable
to
the
Magnificence
of
antique
Buildings
,
and
to
the
excellent
Vertues
of
the
Waters
.
For
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
the
quality
of
those
Waters
at
the
beginning
drew
Inhabitants
to
that
place
;
the
situation
thereof
not
being
otherwise
advantagious
for
Trade
,
no
more
than
the
air
seems
conducing
to
health
,
lying
open
to
a
large
Plain
on
the
South
,
and
is
shut
in
to
the
North
with
a
high
Mountain
.
It
might
also
in
probability
have
had
the
Name
of
Hierapolis
from
the
Medicinal
Vertue
of
those
Waters
which
often
have
been
accounted
sacred
,
and
dedicated
to
some
Deity
;
or
else
perhaps
the
Cures
they
operated
in
many
Diseases
,
might
bestow
the
Name
on
it
of
the
Holy
City
,
as
Rivers
and
Fountains
have
upon
less
considerable
occasions
been
hallowed
,
and
accounted
sacred
by
the
Gentiles
.
Not
far
distant
remains
the
ruine
of
a
Theatre
,
The
Theatre
.
not
very
large
but
sumptuous
,
of
a
round
Form
;
the
Seats
about
23
in
number
,
one
above
the
other
,
but
it
is
almost
filled
with
the
downfall
of
vast
and
weighty
Pillars
;
the
Marble
of
which
is
so
curiously
polished
and
still
smooth
,
and
not
defaced
(
especially
those
parts
of
it
which
the
rubbish
and
stones
have
preserved
from
the
weather
)
that
I
have
not
observed
better
in
the
Countries
of
Christendom
.
Some
Inscriptions
we
found
,
but
such
as
were
worn
out
with
time
,
and
broken
off
in
the
midst
,
only
this
was
very
legible
on
the
Portal
of
a
Gate
,
which
was
fallen
into
the
Theatre
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Some
Authors
say
,
that
the
multitude
of
Temples
and
Fanes
with
which
this
City
did
abound
,
was
the
reason
they
gave
unto
it
that
Name
of
Hierapolis
,
or
the
Holy
City
.
And
indeed
the
Ruines
of
vast
Fabricks
are
so
numerous
,
that
we
may
well
believe
,
that
the
false
Gods
had
once
there
a
great
possession
and
share
of
Worship
:
and
as
the
Walls
and
Pillars
are
the
greatest
and
strongest
that
I
have
observed
,
so
the
Coverings
or
Roofs
are
the
most
different
from
all
others
that
I
have
seen
,
being
Stones
of
an
incredible
magnitude
and
weight
,
which
by
force
of
Engines
being
carried
aloft
,
are
there
close
cemented
,
without
the
help
of
Timber
,
and
what
is
more
of
arched
work
,
are
yet
joined
so
artificially
,
that
unto
this
day
they
remain
immoveable
either
by
Time
or
Earthquakes
.
In
this
place
is
still
to
be
seen
the
Grota
,
The
pestilential
Grota
.
or
Cayern
so
much
defamed
by
ancient
Writers
,
and
particularly
by
Strabo
,
as
before
mentioned
,
for
those
pestilential
or
noxious
Vapours
which
it
perspires
,
infecting
the
air
about
it
with
unwholsom
Atoms
;
the
which
Pliny
confirms
,
lib.
2.
cap.
83.
Nat.
Hist.
Simili
modo
specus
est
Hierapoli
in
Asia
,
matris
tantum
●●●
do
●●
in●●●●●●
;
●●●●●
Fi●●●hci
specus
quorum
exhalatione
temulenti
futura
praecinunt
.
The
Turks
that
have
had
the
curiosity
to
enter
into
this
Cave
,
being
ignorant
of
ill
Vapours
,
have
often
felt
the
bad
effects
of
them
,
having
either
suddenly
dyed
,
or
else
fallen
desperately
sick
:
and
therefore
have
a
report
generally
amongst
them
,
that
the
place
is
haunted
by
Spirits
,
which
strike
men
dead
that
have
the
boldness
to
enter
into
their
Region
.
For
my
part
I
would
not
go
near
it
;
for
I
ingenuously
confess
,
that
Curiosity
was
never
so
prevalent
in
me
,
as
to
make
those
Experiments
,
which
might
hazard
either
my
life
or
prejudice
my
health
.
This
place
which
had
the
honour
formerly
to
be
a
Metropolis
,
and
Laodicea
which
was
also
the
Mother-Church
of
16
Bishopricks
,
now
lies
desolate
,
not
so
much
as
inhabited
by
Shephe●●●
,
and
●●●ag
from
the
Ornament
of
Gods
ancient
Worship
,
which
renowned
them
in
former
Ages
,
that
they
cannot
now
boast
of
an
Anchorite
or
Hermite's
Chappel
,
where
Gods
Name
is
praised
or
invoked
.
Passing
forward
to
Philadelphia
,
about
12
miles
distant
from
Hierapolis
,
we
saw
the
Ruines
of
Tripolis
,
and
thereabouts
crossed
again
the
Meander
.
Philadelphia
now
inhabited
by
Turks
,
Philadelphia
.
and
by
them
called
Ala-shahir
,
or
the
fair
City
,
is
more
happy
than
the
other
two
Churches
before
mentioned
,
viz.
Ephesus
and
Laodicea
:
For
it
still
retains
the
Form
of
a
City
,
with
something
of
Trade
to
invite
people
to
it
,
being
the
Road
of
the
Persian
Caravans
:
Though
the
Walls
which
encompass
it
are
decayed
in
many
places
,
and
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Turks
are
wholy
neglected
:
Besides
which
there
is
little
of
Antiquity
remaining
,
unless
the
Ruines
of
a
Church
dedicated
to
S.
John
,
which
is
now
made
a
Dunghill
to
receive
the
Offals
of
dead
Beasts
.
Howsoever
,
God
hath
been
pleased
to
preserve
some
in
this
place
to
make
profession
of
the
Christian
Faith
;
for
it
being
inhabited
by
many
Greeks
,
is
adorned
with
no
less
than
Twelve
Churches
,
of
which
S.
Mary's
and
S.
George's
are
the
chief
,
which
we
visited
;
there
the
Chief
Papa's
presented
before
us
some
Manuscripts
of
the
Gospel
,
pretending
them
to
be
very
ancient
,
but
we
could
hardly
be
perswaded
to
believe
them
so
,
because
the
Gospel
of
S.
John
,
as
the
prime
Apostle
of
Asia
,
was
prefixed
in
the
first
place
,
and
because
the
Chapters
were
not
disposed
in
their
due
form
and
order
,
but
according
only
to
the
method
observed
in
their
Missals
.
The
situation
of
Philadelphia
,
is
on
the
rising
of
the
Mountain
Tmolus
,
having
a
pleasant
prospect
on
the
plains
beneath
well
furnished
with
divers
Villages
,
and
watered
(
as
I
take
it
)
by
the
Pactolus
.
The
only
raritie
which
the
Turks
show
in
that
place
to
Travellers
,
is
a
wall
of
Mens
bones
,
which
they
report
to
have
been
erected
by
the
Prince
,
which
first
took
that
City
,
who
having
slaughtered
many
of
the
besieged
in
a
sally
,
for
the
terrour
of
those
which
survived
,
raised
a
wall
of
their
bones
,
which
is
so
well
cemented
,
and
the
bones
so
entire
,
that
I
brought
a
piece
thereof
with
me
from
thence
.
About
27
miles
to
the
Northwest
from
Philadelphia
,
lye
the
ruines
of
the
Anciently
famous
City
of
Sardis
,
Sardis
one
likewise
of
the
seven
Churches
,
of
which
Strabo
gives
this
account
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
The
City
of
Sardis
is
great
and
ancient
,
and
yet
of
later
days
than
the
State
of
the
Trojans
.
It
hath
a
Castle
well
fortified
,
and
is
the
Capital
City
of
the
Lydians
,
called
by
Homer
Maeone
:
the
Mountain
Tmolus
hangs
over
this
City
,
on
the
top
of
which
is
erected
a
high
Tower
of
white
Stone
built
after
the
Persian
manner
,
from
whence
is
a
pleasing
prospect
overall
the
adjacent
plains
;
and
thence
also
you
may
take
a
view
of
the
Cayister
.
Out
of
the
Tmolus
flows
the
Pactolus
,
whose
streams
of
ancient
times
carried
great
Flakes
of
Gold
with
its
current
,
from
whence
Craesus
and
his
Ancestors
amassed
their
Riches
:
But
now
the
springs
of
Gold
are
failed
.
The
Rivers
Pactolus
and
Hyllas
fall
into
the
Hermus
,
and
afterwards
those
three
joyned
with
more
ignoble
streams
,
empty
themselves
into
the
Phocean
Sea
,
now
called
Fogia
,
or
rather
Fochia
.
But
whatsoever
this
City
was
in
former
days
,
it
is
now
only
a
poor
Habitation
of
Shepherds
,
living
in
low
and
humble
Cottages
;
howsoever
the
ancient
Pillars
and
Ruines
list
up
their
heads
,
as
unwilling
to
lose
the
memory
of
their
ancient
Glory
,
once
the
Seat
of
the
rich
Craesus
.
This
City
is
also
seated
at
the
foot
of
the
Tmolus
,
as
Strabo
before-mentioned
hath
well
described
it
;
the
which
also
Pliny
confirms
in
these
words
:
Celebratur
maxime
Sardis
in
latere
Montis
Tmoli
,
&c.
The
Castle
which
is
erected
on
a
high
and
steep
Mountain
is
very
difficult
to
ascend
,
and
almost
inaccessible
by
force
of
Arms
;
but
being
on
the
top
,
there
appears
the
most
pleasant
prospect
that
ever
my
eyes
beheld
,
to
which
the
Pactolus
gives
a
wonderful
embellishment
,
which
turns
and
winds
so
delightfully
through
all
the
Plains
,
watering
all
parts
about
in
that
manner
,
as
to
make
that
Country
exceeding
fertile
and
rich
,
and
from
thence
might
give
occasion
of
that
saying
,
that
the
Pactolus
ran
with
golden
streams
:
Over
the
Gate
I
read
this
Inscription
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Pergamus
,
another
of
those
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
called
by
the
Turks
Bergam
,
which
was
amongst
the
rest
so
highly
honoured
with
the
aforesaid
Divine
Epistle
,
lyes
about
Sixty
Miles
North-ward
from
Smyrna
,
once
the
Regal
City
over
the
Provinces
of
Mysia
,
AEolis
,
Jonia
,
Lydia
,
and
Caria
,
and
afterwards
bequeathed
to
the
Roman
Empire
by
the
Will
and
Testament
of
Attalus
the
last
King
thereof
;
whose
Antiquity
and
Fame
is
celebrated
,
and
recorded
in
Strabo
in
this
manner
.
Lysimachus
the
Son
of
Agathocles
,
one
of
the
successours
of
Alexander
,
kept
his
Treasure
at
Pergamus
:
the
situation
whereof
is
on
the
side
of
a
small
Hill
,
or
Mount
,
which
near
the
top
ends
in
a
Conical
Form
.
The
charge
and
defence
of
this
City
was
committed
to
Philetaetus
an
Eunuch
,
who
amidst
many
Treasons
and
Revolutions
remained
faithful
to
his
Prince
,
concerning
the
Government
of
the
Castle
for
the
space
of
20
years
;
during
which
time
Lysimachus
being
slain
by
Seleucus
Nicator
,
the
eldest
Son
of
Philetaetus
called
Eumenes
obtained
the
Government
of
the
City
and
Country
of
Pergamus
,
whose
Son
Eumenes
overthrew
Antiochus
the
Son
of
Seleucus
in
the
plains
of
Sardis
:
him
Atta●us
succeeded
,
who
was
the
first
that
was
honoured
with
the
Title
of
King
.
After
he
overcame
the
Galatae
,
or
Gallo-Grecians
,
in
a
bloody
Battel
;
and
was
he
who
joyning
confederacy
with
the
Romans
against
King
Philip
,
was
their
true
and
faithful
Ally
,
to
whose
Son
Eumenes
,
after
the
victory
over
Antiochus
in
the
plains
of
Magne●●●
at
Sipylum
,
was
committed
the
Government
of
all
that
Country
,
which
extends
it self
to
the
Mountain
Ta●reo
.
But
that
which
I
observed
of
the
City
Pergamus
,
as
it
now
stands
at
present
,
is
this
:
that
its
situation
is
on
the
side
of
a
Hill
,
which
Strabo
saith
,
is
in
a
Conical
Form
,
having
a
prospect
into
a
most
pleasant
,
and
fruitful
Plain
,
watered
by
the
River
Caicus
,
and
abounding
with
all
sorts
of
Fruits
the
Earth
also
yielding
with
little
pains
,
or
industry
,
causes
the
people
to
become
lazy
and
negligent
,
which
manured
with
the
same
care
as
is
practised
in
the
like
naturally
happy
Countries
would
prove
one
of
the
most
fertile
Gardens
and
Paradises
of
the
World
:
for
from
the
top
of
that
small
hill
which
over-shadows
the
City
,
(
small
I
say
in
respect
of
the
adjacent
Mountains
)
on
which
stands
an
ancient
Castle
,
or
rather
the
Walls
thereof
ill
repaired
,
so
pleasant
a
prospect
discovers
it self
on
all
sides
of
the
Plain
,
as
for
some
hours
may
well
entertain
the
Eyes
of
a
Stranger
with
great
delight
.
The
Inhabitants
being
slothful
,
and
abhorring
labour
,
addict
themselves
principally
to
Thefts
and
Robberies
,
being
more
pleased
to
seize
a
Booty
in
their
Plains
with
rapine
and
violence
,
than
with
honest
and
religious
labour
to
purchase
their
Bread
by
turning
up
the
rich
Clods
of
their
Native
Soyl
;
by
which
means
this
City
goes
more
and
more
to
decay
and
ruine
,
meerly
for
want
of
Industry
:
So
that
whereas
about
10
years
past
there
were
53
Streets
of
this
Town
inhabited
,
there
are
now
only
22
frequented
,
the
others
are
deserted
,
and
their
Buildings
go
to
ruine
.
Here
are
still
many
remains
and
appearances
of
antique
Buildings
,
such
as
vast
Pillars
of
Marble
subverted
:
One
place
seems
to
have
been
the
Palace
of
the
Prince
still
conserved
by
Columns
of
polished
Marble
,
which
like
Buttresses
support
the
Wall
for
at
least
50
paces
in
length
.
There
are
also
the
Ruines
of
several
Churches
,
one
of
which
,
more
spacious
and
magnificent
than
the
rest
,
is
by
Tradition
of
the
Greeks
of
that
Country
,
reported
to
have
been
dedicated
to
Saint
John
,
and
to
have
been
the
Cathedral
of
that
City
.
Several
other
Churches
are
possessed
by
the
Mahometans
,
and
employed
their
superstitious
Devotion
,
amongst
which
(
as
reported
by
the
Greeks
and
confessed
by
the
Turks
)
there
are
two
,
one
anciently
dedicated
to
S.
John
,
and
another
to
S.
Demetrius
,
both
which
the
Turks
have
relinquished
,
the
first
because
(
as
report
goes
)
the
Walls
fall
as
much
by
night
as
they
are
built
by
day
;
and
the
other
,
because
the
Door
of
the
Menareh
or
Steeple
,
which
above
where
they
call
to
Prayers
points
always
towards
Mecha
,
which
is
to
the
South-East
,
did
in
a
miraculous
manner
after
it
was
built
turn
it self
to
the
North
,
to
which
point
that
Door
now
looks
,
of
which
I
my self
have
been
an
Eye-witness
;
but
what
deceit
may
have
been
herein
contrived
by
the
Greek
Masons
,
I
am
not
able
to
aver
.
There
are
also
vast
Ruines
without
the
City
of
arched-work
,
and
some
remainders
of
a
Theatre
;
but
there
wanting
Inscriptions
and
Tradition
of
the
Inhabitants
to
direct
us
,
we
were
wholy
in
the
dark
,
and
could
make
no
certain
conjectures
or
judgment
of
what
they
might
have
been
;
only
it
is
probable
that
such
vast
Piles
of
Building
are
the
Reliques
of
Publick
Edifices
,
amongst
which
this
Inscription
came
to
our
view
as
engraven
in
a
Marble
Stone
within
the
Walls
of
the
upper
Castle
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Gaium
Antium
,
Aulum
Tullium
Auli
filium
Quadratum
,
bis
Consulem
,
Proconsulem
Asiae
,
septem
Virum
Mepulonis●
Fratrem-Arvalem
Legatum
,
&
Propraetorem
,
&
Bithyniae
Legatum
,
Asiae
Legatum
Imperialem
,
Provinciae
Capadociae
Proconsulem
,
Cretae
Cypri
Legatum
Imperialem
,
Praefectum
belli
,
Lyciae
&
Pamphyliae
Legatum
,
Propraetorem
Imperatoris
Neronis
,
Trajani
,
Caesaris
Augusti
,
Germanici
,
Dacici
,
Provinciae
Syriae
,
Senatus
&
Populus
Primorum
Procerum
Pergamensium
Benefactorem
,
qui
curam
suscepit
restaurandae
Militae
.
Through
the
upper
part
of
this
City
of
Pergamus
runs
a
very
plentiful
Stream
of
Water
,
which
in
many
places
is
honoured
by
Antiquity
with
magnificent
Arches
in
form
of
a
Bridge
;
and
this
Stream
I
apprehend
to
have
been
named
Selimus
;
Selimus
.
according
to
Pliny
,
longeque
clarissimum
Asiae
Pergamum
,
quod
intermeat
Selimus
,
praesluit
Cetius
,
prosusus
Pindaso
Monte.
It
is
observable
,
that
in
the
City
are
many
Vaults
under
ground
,
almost
under
every
House
and
under
every
Street
,
which
must
have
been
either
Cisterns
or
conveyances
for
Water
.
And
thus
much
shall
serve
to
have
spoken
of
Pergamus
.
And
now
from
this
place
we
shall
proceed
in
our
search
and
enquiry
for
Thyatira
:
for
being
satisfied
(
as
is
said
before
)
that
Tyria
so
called
by
the
Turks
,
could
not
be
Thyatira
,
for
those
undeniable
Reasons
before
mentioned
:
We
passed
on
from
Pergamus
South-East
through
the
Plains
,
with
hopes
to
find
some
Ruines
on
the
North-side
of
the
Phrygian
River
,
and
being
guided
thereunto
by
Ferrarius
,
who
placeth
Thyatira
between
Sardis
and
Pergamus
,
viz.
30
miles
from
the
first
,
and
58
miles
from
the
latter
Southward
:
and
taking
likewise
direction
in
our
journey
from
Strabo
,
who
says
,
a
Pergamo
versus
Austrum
montosum
est
dorsum
(
on
which
dorsum
,
or
ridge
of
a
Hill
,
is
a
handsome
Turkish
Town
,
called
at
present
Soma
)
quo
superato
in
itinere
versus
Sardes
,
urbs
est
Thyatira
Macedonum
colonia
,
quam
ultimam
Mysorum
esse
sunt
qui
dicant
.
In
this
journey
,
when
we
supposed
our selves
to
draw
near
to
the
Place
,
for
which
we
searched
,
we
made
enquiry
of
the
Turks
for
ancient
Ruines
,
who
directed
us
to
a
certain
place
which
they
call
Mermer
or
Marble
,
called
so
from
the
large
Quarries
of
Marble
which
arise
there
,
and
are
the
finest
and
whitest
Veins
that
ever
I
beheld
,
of
which
there
remained
certain
ruined
Houses
;
but
they
were
so
evidently
modern
,
that
they
looked
nothing
like
the
ancient
Thyatira
,
but
rather
the
subversion
of
some
Turkish
Bui●dings
;
which
,
as
we
understood
afterwards
,
had
been
deserted
by
its
Inhabitants
,
and
that
they
removed
thence
to
a
more
commodious
situation
not
far
distant
,
which
they
denominated
from
the
white
Marble-Rocks
of
their
old
habitation
,
calling
it
Akhisar
,
or
White-Castle
.
To
that
place
thence
being
about
five
English
miles
we
bended
our
course
,
The
true
Thyatira
.
and
found
it
a
City
well
inhabited
,
and
considerable
for
the
Trade
of
Cottons
.
At
our
entrance
into
this
City
casting
our
Eyes
on
Pillars
and
broken
Stones
with
rare
Sculptures
,
and
on
certain
Inscriptions
,
which
at
a
distance
were
so
fair
,
that
they
seemed
almost
legible
,
we
immediately
apprehended
,
that
this
must
have
been
the
ancient
Thyatira
:
farther
enquiry
gave
light
to
our
Conjectures
,
and
changed
our
probable
into
arguments
of
demonstration
For
entering
now
within
the
Gates
of
the
Town
,
and
espying
carved
Works
in
Stone
,
more
antique
than
the
Turkish
Nation
it self
,
and
better
polished
than
what
was
ever
effected
by
their
Art
or
Industry
,
we
immediately
concluded
,
that
we
had
certainly
found
that
of
which
we
had
been
so
long
in
quest
;
the
which
was
more
assuredly
confirmed
,
so
soon
as
we
read
this
following
Inscription
,
which
we
took
from
the
Pedestal
of
a
Pillar
in
the
midst
of
the
Market-place
,
which
served
to
support
the
new
Building
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
In
English
thus
.
The
most
potent
Council
of
the
Thyatyrenians
have
honoured
Claudius
Aurelius
,
Proclus
,
&c.
This
Inscription
wherein
Thyatira
is
named
put
us
beyond
all
doubt
of
having
found
the
City
for
which
we
looked
,
and
gave
us
encouragement
to
make
farther
examination
herein
,
so
that
proceeding
forwards
we
found
the
Stone
of
a
Sepulchre
,
of
which
a
Tanner
made
use
,
filled
with
Hides
and
Lime
,
as
followeth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
As
this
City
is
named
the
most
Potent
and
the
most
great
City
of
Thyatira
in
the
foregoing
Inscriptions
,
so
in
this
following
it
is
called
the
most
Excellent
City
,
as
we
found
it
wrote
on
a
large
Sepulchre
,
placed
in
an
open
Court
belonging
to
a
Turk
of
Quality
,
brought
thither
to
adorn
it
,
or
for
a
Cistern
or
some
other
services
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
In
this
Inscription
the
Reader
ought
to
pardon
somewhat
of
the
barbarousness
of
the
language
,
and
also
make
some
allowance
to
him
that
took
it
from
the
Stone
,
worn
much
with
time
and
weather
;
but
the
sense
thereof
is
manifest
,
that
it
was
erected
in
memory
of
Fabius
Sosimus
,
and
his
Wife
Aurelia
Pontiana
,
and
that
the
most
excellent
City
of
Thyatira
had
laid
a
Mulct
of
Prince
,
where
he
hath
no
Subjects
of
People
to
obey
him
:
So
it
is
with
this
Patriarch
,
who
for
Formality
only
constitutes
some
Bishops
under
him
with
the
ancient
Titles
of
Ephesus
and
Laodicea
,
&c.
which
perhaps
lye
buried
in
their
Ruines
,
(
as
we
have
declared
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
)
or
at
least
cannot
boast
of
three
Families
of
Christians
,
amongst
which
the
[
](A58002-e10840-b)*
*
The
Greeks
call
their
Bishops
by
the
name
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Despotical
Power
may
be
exercised
.
Howsoever
God
Almighty
,
still
mindful
of
his
promise
to
his
Holy
Church
,
hath
in
a
wonderful
and
miraculous
manner
supported
and
conserved
the
Jurisdiction
of
this
Patriarch
most
considerably
,
in
the
Consciences
of
Millions
of
Christians
,
unto
this
day
,
diffused
over
a
large
part
both
of
Europe
and
Asia
,
which
,
that
the
Christian
Reader
may
observe
to
the
Glory
of
God
,
I
have
here
set
them
down
in
order
as
followeth
.
The
Arch-Bishopricks
under
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
are
in
number
13.
Viz.
-
1.
Heraclea
,
which
contains
under
it
five
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Callipolis
,
-
Rodesso
,
-
Tyriloe
,
-
Metrae
,
-
Myriophyton
,
-
2.
The
ssalonica
,
now
called
Salonica
,
contains
under
it
eight
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Kytros
,
-
Serveia
,
-
Campania
,
-
Petra
,
-
Ardemerion
,
-
Hieroros
,
or
Athos
,
-
Plantamon
,
-
Poleane
.
-
3.
Athens
,
under
which
are
four
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Talantion
,
-
Skirros
,
-
Solon
,
-
Mendinitza
.
-
4.
Lacedaemonla
,
under
which
are
three
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Caryopolis
,
-
Amyela
,
-
Bessena
,
-
5.
Larissa
,
under
which
are
ten
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Demetrius
,
-
Zetonion
,
-
Stagon
,
-
Thaumacos
,
-
Gardikion
,
-
Radobisdion
,
-
Skiathos
,
-
Lordorikion
,
-
Letza
,
-
Agraphon
.
-
6.
Adrianople
under
which
is
only
the
Bishoprick
of
Agathopolis
.
-
7.
Tornobon
,
under
which
are
3
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Lophitsus
,
-
Zenovos
,
-
Presilava
.
-
8.
Johanna
,
under
which
are
four
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Bothrontos
,
-
Vella
,
-
Chimarra
,
-
Drumopolis
.
-
9.
Monenbasia
,
under
which
are
four
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Elos
,
-
Maina
,
-
Reon
,
-
Andrusa
.
-
10.
Methynna
,
an
Arch-Bishoprick
.
-
11.
Phanarion
,
under
which
is
Neochorion
.
-
12.
Patras
,
under
which
are
three
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Olene
,
-
Morhon
,
-
Coron.
-
13.
Proconesus
,
under
which
are
two
Bishopricks
,
viz.
-
Ganos
,
-
Cora.
Other
Bishopricks
,
more
immediately
depending
on
the
Patriarch
,
are
Caesarea
,
Ephesus
,
Ancyra
,
Cyzicos
,
Nicomedia
,
Nicaea
,
Chalcedon
,
Trapezond
,
Philippopolis
,
Philippi
and
Drama
,
Thebes
,
Smyrna
,
Mitylene
,
Serra
,
Christianopolis
,
Amasia
,
Neocaesarea
,
Iconium
,
Corintb
,
under
which
only
is
the
Bishoprick
of
Damalon
.
Rhodes
,
Nova
Patra
,
Anus
Drystrius
,
Euripus
,
Arta
Nauplos
,
Chios
,
Paronaxia
,
Melos
,
Zia
,
Siphnos
,
Samos
,
Caspathos
,
Andro
,
Varna
,
Coos
,
Leucas
,
Media
on
the
black
Sea
,
Sozopolis
not
far
from
Adrianople
,
Sophia
,
Praelabon
upon
the
Danubius
,
Bindene
near
Sophia
.
Capha
|
in
Tartary
.
|
Gothia
|
Didymitochum
Lititza
|
not
far
from
Adrianople
.
|
Bozia
,
Selibrea
near
Constantinople
,
Zuchna
in
Macedonia
,
Neurocopus
,
Melenicos
,
Berrea
,
Pogogiana
in
Illyricum
,
Chaldaea
near
the
black
Sea
,
Pisidia
,
Murea
,
Santorina
,
Imbros
AEgina
,
Ogeroblachia
near
the
black
Sea
.
In
Moldavia
and
Valachia
are
four
Bishopricks
.
The
Arch-Bishop
of
Epikion
in
Servia
,
who
hath
16
Bishops
under
him
,
and
of
Ocrida
which
hath
18
,
are
not
subject
to
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
the
certain
reason
of
which
I
cannot
assign
.
The
Island
of
Cyprus
was
in
its
Ecclesiastical
Government
subjected
once
to
the
Patriarch
of
Antioch
;
but
afterwards
by
the
Council
of
Ephesus
as
Canon
the
Eighth
,
and
the
same
again
confirmed
by
the
Grace
and
Favour
of
Justinian
the
Emperour
,
(
whose
Mother
was
a
Cypriot
by
Birth
;
)
this
Church
was
made
absolute
and
independent
of
any
other
,
[
](A58002-e12310-b)*
*
Cyprus
.
and
a
priviledge
given
to
Anthemius
,
the
Arch-Bishop
in
that
Age
,
to
subscribe
his
Name
to
all
Publick
Acts
in
red
Letters
,
which
was
an
honour
above
that
of
any
Patriarch
,
who
writes
his
Name
or
Firm
in
black
Characters
,
the
which
was
afterwards
confirmed
by
the
Authority
of
Zeno
the
Emperour
:
This
Favour
and
Indulgence
was
granted
in
honour
to
the
Apostle
Barnaby
,
who
primarily
governed
this
Diocess
,
where
now
his
Sepulcher
remains
.
The
Arch-Bishoprick
,
during
the
time
that
it
was
under
the
Duke
of
Savoy
and
the
Republick
of
Venice
,
was
the
Mother
of
32
Bishopricks
,
but
now
by
the
oppression
and
violence
of
the
Turks
hath
been
reduced
to
one
Arch-Bishoprick
and
three
Bishopricks
.
The
first
hath
its
Cathedral
Church
at
Nicosia
,
and
receives
its
Revenue
from
Famagosta
,
Carpasi
,
and
Tamasea
,
which
are
immediately
subject
thereunto
.
The
Bishopricks
are
,
First
,
that
of
Paso
,
and
Arsenoia
,
or
Arsinoe
.
The
Second
,
that
of
Cyti
,
and
Amathunta
,
anciently
Cetium
or
Citium
and
Amathusia
.
The
third
,
that
of
Cerinia
and
Solea
,
anciently
called
Salines
,
or
Salamine
from
Salamis
,
and
was
the
most
renowned
City
of
all
the
others
.
This
Island
before
it
was
taken
by
the
Turks
,
contained
14
thousand
Villages
:
but
after
a
Rebellion
they
made
against
the
Turk
,
Anno
1580.
and
1593.
the
greatest
part
of
the
Inhabitants
were
either
killed
or
exterminated
:
to
which
the
grievous
Pestilence
which
succeeded
in
the
Year
1624.
added
so
irreparable
a
desolation
,
that
of
the
14
thousand
Villages
there
remain
not
700
at
this
present
time
.
The
Archbishop
of
this
Island
in
this
year
1678.
is
named
Hilarion
,
and
sirnamed
Cicala
,
created
and
promoted
to
this
Dignity
in
the
year
1674.
a
learned
man
,
and
well
skilled
in
the
Greek
and
Latine
Tongues
.
His
Revenue
or
maintenance
arises
from
the
Churches
of
Famagosta
,
Carpasi
,
and
Tamasea
,
according
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Endowments
:
but
from
the
Villages
he
receives
nothing
,
unless
at
the
Visits
which
he
makes
twice
a
year
,
some
Collection
is
made
of
Corn
,
Oyl
,
Wine
,
and
other
Fruits
,
in
the
nature
of
Tythes
,
but
rather
by
way
of
Presents
and
Free-will
Offerings
,
than
of
Duties
.
From
the
Monasteries
he
receives
a
certain
annual
Income
or
Rent
,
according
to
the
Abilities
and
Possessions
thereof
,
and
from
every
Papa
,
or
Priest
,
a
Dollar
yearly
per
Head
:
All
which
will
scarce
maintain
a
Patriarch
,
or
yield
him
other
than
a
poor
livelihood
.
For
when
a
Patriarch
is
first
constituted
,
a
Purse
of
Money
or
500
Dollars
is
exacted
,
and
paid
to
the
Pasha
,
and
as
much
more
to
the
Janisaries
;
besides
the
ordinary
growing
charges
,
which
are
yearly
about
2500
dollars
.
For
to
the
Pasha
every
three
Months
are
paid
166
dollars
;
and
to
the
Janisary
,
which
is
set
for
a
guard
to
the
Partriarch
,
20
or
25
dollars
,
as
he
thinks
fit
to
agree
:
also
upon
the
coming
of
a
new
Kadi
there
is
always
a
new
Expence
,
who
commands
what
he
pleases
in
Money
or
Presents
;
so
that
with
these
Taxes
and
Exactions
the
Church
is
always
harassed
and
made
poor
.
The
Bishop
of
Pafo
,
named
at
present
Leontius
,
who
hath
the
City
of
Arsinoia
under
his
Jurisdiction
,
gathers
his
maintenance
after
the
manner
of
the
Archbishop
.
Pafo
was
anciently
a
Port
of
good
fame
and
renown
,
and
is
so
at
present
;
from
whence
is
yearly
shipped
off
a
considerable
quantity
of
Cottons
,
Silk
,
and
other
Merchandise
;
but
by
the
oppression
and
hard
usage
of
the
Turks
,
and
the
covetousness
of
the
Officers
,
is
reduced
to
poverty
and
want
of
people
.
The
second
Diocess
govern'd
by
its
Bishop
,
is
that
of
Cetium
,
or
after
the
Vulgar
Cyti
,
hath
under
its
Government
the
City
of
Limeson
,
Cilan
,
Amathunte
,
and
another
City
anciently
a
Diocess
,
adjoined
to
it
,
called
Cyrion
:
of
which
place
one
Cosma
was
Bishop
some
few
years
past
,
a
person
of
good
Ingenuity
and
Learning
,
born
at
Tunis
in
Africa
,
his
Father
of
Thessalonica
,
and
his
Mother
of
Cyprus
,
with
whom
having
some
acquaintance
,
I
had
the
opportunity
to
make
these
Collections
relating
to
the
state
and
condition
of
that
place
.
The
third
Diocess
is
of
Cerinia
,
the
Bishops
name
at
present
Leontius
,
having
three
Cities
under
it
,
viz.
Solea
,
Pentasia
,
and
Marathusa
,
the
which
is
governed
and
maintained
in
the
same
manner
as
the
other
Diocesses
.
The
Names
of
the
Patriarchs
in
this
present
year
are
Dionysius
of
Constantinople
,
1678.
Paisios
of
Alexandria
,
Theositios
of
Jerusalem
,
and
Macarios
of
Antioch
,
which
names
they
take
upon
themselves
when
they
first
enter
into
Monasteries
or
a
Religious
life
.
The
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
The
Ceremony
in
creating
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
.
is
elected
by
the
Metropolites
,
or
Bishops
,
according
to
the
plurality
of
Voices
;
but
afterwards
constituted
and
confirmed
by
the
G.
Signor
,
before
whom
after
his
Election
he
presents
himself
with
all
humility
:
and
the
G.
Signor
after
the
ancient
Custom
of
the
Greek
Emperours
presents
him
with
a
white
Horse
,
a
Manto
or
black
Coole
,
a
pastoral
staff
,
with
a
Costan
or
figured
Vest
:
and
being
mounted
on
his
Horse
with
a
Train
of
the
Clergy
,
and
principal
Persons
of
the
Greek
Nation
,
and
accompanied
with
a
great
Number
of
Turkish
Officers
,
he
returns
with
all
solemnity
to
the
Patriarchal
Seat
,
at
the
entry
into
which
he
is
met
and
received
by
the
chief
Metropolites
,
and
others
with
wax
Tapers
burning
in
their
hands
,
and
by
them
conducted
into
the
Church
;
and
there
before
the
Altar
is
consecrated
by
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Heraclea
,
who
habited
in
his
Pontifical
Garments
takes
the
Patriarch
by
the
hand
,
and
seats
him
in
the
Patriarchal
Chair
,
sets
the
Mitre
on
his
Head
,
and
commits
the
Crosier
to
his
hand
;
which
being
performed
,
and
the
Offices
sung
,
the
whole
Ceremony
is
ended
.
The
Contention
Contentions
for
the
Office
of
Patriarch
.
between
the
Greek
Clergy
,
for
the
Patriarchal
Power
at
Constantinople
,
hath
begotten
many
troubles
in
the
Church
;
for
such
whom
Ambition
and
Covetousness
excite
with
a
desire
of
this
Ecclesiastical
Preferment
,
and
having
some
Riches
of
their
own
,
and
Credit
to
make
up
the
rest
at
Interest
,
seldom
or
never
miss
the
prize
they
pursue
;
for
the
Arguments
of
Gifts
and
Benefits
are
so
prevalent
with
the
G.
Vizier
,
and
the
other
Turkish
Officers
,
that
they
can
afford
easie
admittance
to
the
most
frivolous
Accusation
that
may
be
objected
against
the
present
Incumbent
;
by
which
means
the
Patriarch
is
often
changed
,
and
the
Debts
of
the
Church
increased
,
and
the
Election
rather
in
the
hands
of
the
Turk
than
the
Bishops
;
the
one
being
guided
by
Bribes
,
and
the
other
by
Faction
;
by
which
means
the
Debts
of
the
Church
in
the
year
1672
,
(
as
I
was
informed
by
the
Bishop
of
Smyrna
)
amounted
unto
700
Purses
of
Mony
,
which
makes
350
thousand
Dollars
;
the
Interest
of
which
increasing
daily
,
and
rigorously
extorted
by
the
Power
of
the
most
covetous
and
considerable
Turkish
Officers
,
who
lend
or
supply
the
Money
,
is
the
reason
and
occasion
that
the
Patriarch
often
summons
all
his
Archbishops
and
Bishops
to
appear
at
Constantinople
,
that
so
they
may
consult
and
agree
on
an
expedient
to
ease
in
some
measure
the
present
Burden
and
Pressure
of
their
Debts
;
the
payment
of
which
is
often
the
occasion
of
new
Demands
:
For
the
Turks
,
finding
this
Fountain
the
fresher
,
and
more
plentifully
flowing
for
being
drained
,
continually
suck
from
this
Stream
,
which
is
to
them
more
sweet
,
for
being
the
Blood
of
the
Poor
,
and
the
life
of
Christians
.
It
is
a
remarkable
Story
,
and
very
pertinent
to
this
place
,
which
the
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
when
he
once
did
me
the
honour
to
make
me
a
Visit
,
recounted
to
me
.
That
not
long
since
certain
Principal
Officers
amongst
the
Turks
perswaded
,
or
rather
forced
,
a
poor
,
simple
Kaloir
to
stand
Candidate
for
the
Patriarchal
Office
,
and
to
cheapen
it
at
the
price
of
25000
Dollars
,
which
offer
the
Turks
signified
to
the
Patriarch
,
that
so
he
might
either
pay
the
Money
himself
,
and
thereby
purchase
his
Confirmation
,
or
prepare
to
give
way
to
a
new
Successor
.
The
whole
Assembly
of
the
Greek
Clergy
were
greatly
perplexed
hereat
;
yet
knew
not
which
way
to
resolve
:
For
to
accept
of
this
Kaloir
for
Patriarch
,
who
was
poor
,
and
brought
nothing
with
him
,
besides
his
contemptible
Person
and
Debt
(
which
they
must
at
length
pay
)
would
bring
a
scandal
and
scorn
on
the
Church
,
besides
the
bad
Bargain
they
should
make
in
exchange
of
their
Patriarch
.
Wherefore
at
length
applying
themselves
with
great
Humility
to
the
Vizier
,
they
obtained
a
remission
of
5000
Dollars
of
the
price
demanded
;
and
on
payment
of
20000
procured
the
continuance
of
their
old
Patriarch
;
which
matter
being
thus
accommodated
,
the
Clergy
desired
that
the
Kaloir
might
be
delivered
into
their
hands
to
receive
punishment
according
to
the
Canons
of
their
Church
;
but
this
would
not
be
granted
,
lest
such
an
Example
should
deter
Men
from
the
like
designs
,
and
thereby
prejudice
the
Musselmin
Cause
and
Interest
:
Nor
can
the
Laws
and
Canons
in
the
Church
against
Simony
prevail
;
for
the
Clergy
are
tender
to
assert
their
power
of
Excommunication
in
this
point
,
or
any
other
part
of
their
Spiritual
Authority
,
which
the
Temporal
Power
of
the
Turk
,
in
those
Cases
where
his
Interest
commands
,
over-awes
and
frustrates
;
usurping
a
power
more
Ecclesiastical
,
Supreme
,
and
Pontifical
,
than
that
of
the
Patriarch
.
But
to
evidence
the
turbulent
State
of
the
Greek
Church
,
The
late
differences
in
the
Church
.
we
shall
not
need
to
fetch
Examples
farther
back
than
from
the
year
of
our
Lord
1670
,
when
one
Mythodius
was
Patriarch
at
Constantinople
,
in
which
Office
he
had
not
been
long
seated
,
before
he
was
forced
by
one
Parthenius
to
retire
,
and
hastily
to
take
up
his
Bag
and
Baggage
and
be
gone
,
and
flye
for
Sanctuary
into
the
House
of
the
English
Ambassadour
;
it
being
usual
for
the
new
Patriarch
to
seize
on
the
person
of
his
Predecessor
,
with
his
Goods
and
Estate
,
for
paying
the
Debts
of
the
Church
,
and
part
of
that
price
for
which
the
Patriarchate
was
bought
by
him
;
for
which
seldom
wants
some
just
Cause
,
or
at
least
a
seeming
pretence
;
in
regard
,
that
not
only
the
real
necessity
of
the
Church
Debts
,
forces
the
Patriarchs
to
extort
Money
from
the
People
,
but
likewise
a
provident
care
for
their
future
subsistence
,
prompts
them
to
make
Friendship
with
the
Mammon
of
Unrighteousness
,
against
that
time
that
they
shall
be
necessitated
to
surrender
an
account
of
their
Stewardship
.
And
I
have
heard
some
say
,
that
this
change
of
Patriarchs
is
so
necessary
for
the
maintenance
of
their
Metropolites
or
Bishops
,
that
without
it
they
might
starve
;
unless
they
had
this
pretence
for
frequent
Taxes
:
For
levying
Money
in
this
manner
on
the
people
,
some
of
it
sticks
to
their
Fingers
,
providing
not
only
sufficient
to
pay
the
proportion
expected
from
their
respective
Diocesses
,
but
also
for
their
own
support
.
Mythodius
having
no
sooner
,
as
is
said
,
quitted
the
place
,
but
Parthenius
entered
,
a
person
not
only
of
a
considerable
Estate
,
but
well
acquainted
and
respected
in
the
Turkish
Court
:
Howsoever
he
continued
not
above
a
year
,
before
he
was
forced
to
give
way
to
Dionysius
,
Metropolite
of
Larissa
;
who
being
a
monied
Man
carryed
his
business
with
a
high
hand
,
and
entered
into
the
Patriarchal
Seat
with
all
the
Ceremonies
usual
at
the
Instalment
to
that
Dignity
,
procuring
not
only
the
Banishment
of
Parthenius
unto
Rhodes
,
but
caused
him
also
to
be
Anathematized
,
and
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
be
pronounced
with
a
loud
Voice
,
in
a
full
Synod
or
Convocation
of
all
the
Metropolites
then
present
at
Constantinople
.
Notwithstanding
which
,
Dionysius
did
not
long
sit
quietly
,
before
he
was
disturbed
with
some
vexations
from
the
Wife
of
Panaioti
,
Interpreter
to
the
Great
Vizier
,
who
being
a
high-spirited
Dame
,
and
elevated
with
the
thoughts
of
her
Husbands
Riches
and
Preferment
,
comported
her self
in
the
Church
,
towards
the
Patriarch
,
with
an
arrogance
undecent
and
mis-becoming
the
gravity
of
a
principal
Matron
,
which
caused
Dionysius
sometimes
to
resent
her
Carriage
,
and
to
discourse
contemptibly
of
her
;
as
is
natural
for
men
to
speak
of
those
who
assume
too
much
unto
themselves
:
With
which
this
Lady
being
provoked
,
made
Complaints
to
her
Husband
,
who
,
sympathizing
with
the
grievance
of
his
Wife
,
attended
an
opportunity
to
satisfie
her
Feminine
Revenge
;
the
which
was
not
long
expected
before
one
Gerasimus
,
Metropolite
of
Turnova
,
on
the
Borders
of
Valachia
,
presented
himself
as
a
Candidate
,
or
one
sufficiently
qualified
for
the
Patriarchal
Office
;
and
in
the
first
place
applyed
himself
to
Panaioti
,
who
being
a
Greek
,
and
near
the
G.
Vizier
,
was
best
able
to
represent
his
qualifications
and
his
offers
to
the
Court
,
the
which
he
performed
,
in
complascency
to
his
Wife
,
with
that
pressure
and
heat
,
that
Gerasimus
was
speedily
invested
in
the
Patriarchal
See
,
and
Dionysius
deposed
,
and
forced
to
content
himself
with
the
Bishoprick
of
Phillipopolis
,
where
he
remained
with
the
Title
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
that
place
,
which
is
an
honour
given
to
those
who
have
formerly
born
the
Dignity
of
Patriarch
.
Of
all
these
changes
and
mutations
Parthenius
received
intelligence
,
though
far
remote
in
his
Exile
at
Rhodes
,
which
he
observed
with
such
attention
,
as
served
to
shuffle
him
into
play
at
the
next
Game
:
For
having
in
the
time
of
being
Patriarch
amassed
a
considerable
Treasure
(
soon
after
the
death
of
Panaioti
the
great
Patron
of
Gerasimus
)
he
pushed
again
for
the
Patriarchal
Office
,
and
notwithstanding
all
the
resistance
made
to
the
contrary
,
and
the
formal
Anathema's
and
Curses
used
against
him
at
the
time
of
his
deposition
,
he
wrested
it
again
to
himself
,
and
enjoyed
it
in
despite
of
all
his
Adversaries
,
for
some
Months
;
until
that
Dionysius
,
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
Phillipopolis
,
observing
what
success
attended
Parthenius
in
his
Restoration
,
resolved
to
tread
the
same
path
,
the
which
he
prosecuted
so
effectually
,
that
he
crouded
out
Parthenius
again
,
and
in
this
year
1678
,
Dionysius
sits
in
the
Patriarchal
Throne
,
there
to
remain
until
some
other
,
who
making
a
new
proffer
of
advantage
to
the
Turkish
Court
,
shall
expel
him
from
thence
.
In
this
manner
the
G.
Signor
seems
to
be
Head
of
the
Greek
Church
,
and
Arbitrator
in
all
their
differences
;
which
every
good
Christian
ought
with
sadness
to
consider
,
and
with
compassion
to
behold
this
once
glorious
Church
to
tear
and
rent
out
her
own
bowels
,
and
give
them
for
food
to
Vultures
and
Ravens
,
and
to
the
wild
and
fierce
Creatures
of
the
World
.
In
former
times
the
Church
paid
no
more
to
the
G.
Signor
,
at
the
change
of
a
Patriarch
,
than
ten
thousand
Dollars
;
but
the
multitude
of
Pretenders
for
this
Office
,
hath
enhansed
the
price
to
25000
Dollars
.
Formerly
also
the
Instalment
of
a
Patriarch
was
with
the
Solemnity
and
Formality
before
premised
;
but
the
daily
contests
introduce
that
confusion
and
contempt
of
the
Office
,
as
hath
left
no
place
for
honour
or
respect
,
so
that
a
Patriarch
ascends
his
Throne
,
and
takes
hold
of
the
Mitre
and
Crosier
with
as
little
Ceremony
,
as
an
ordinary
Priest
or
Curate
takes
possession
of
his
Living
or
Vicaridge
,
or
when
he
takes
hold
of
the
Ring
of
the
Church
door
.
The
Patriarch
cannot
act
in
his
Office
,
nor
any
other
Bishop
in
his
See
,
without
a
Baratz
or
Commission
from
the
G.
Signor
:
Nor
is
any
Monastery
allowed
or
protected
,
nor
the
Prior
or
Guardian
endued
with
a
power
over
his
Monks
,
but
by
virtue
of
his
Baratz
:
A
Copy
of
one
of
which
given
formerly
to
the
Latine
Bishop
of
Scio
,
I
have
thought
fit
here
to
insert
,
for
the
better
evidence
of
the
matter
and
curiosity
of
the
Style
.
The
Command
and
Decree
of
the
Noble
and
Royal
Signature
of
the
High
State
,
Copy
of
a
Patent
whereby
the
G.
Signior
makes
Bishops
.
and
Sublime
Seat
of
the
Fair
Imperial
Firm
,
which
enforces
the
Universe
,
and
through
the
assistance
of
God
,
and
defence
of
the
Supreme
Benefactor
is
received
,
and
obeyed
by
all
,
as
followeth
.
The
Priest
which
is
named
Andrea
Soffiano
,
who
hath
in
his
hands
this
Imperial
and
Blessed
Command
,
is
now
by
vertue
of
these
Letters
Patents
of
high
State
,
created
Bishop
of
those
who
profess
to
be
of
the
Latin
Rite
in
the
Island
of
Scio
;
and
having
brought
with
him
his
old
Baratz
,
and
desiring
that
the
same
might
be
renewed
,
and
having
to
that
end
paid
into
our
Treasury
600
Aspers
,
as
the
usual
Fee
in
such
Cases
,
I
have
therefore
granted
to
this
Andrea
Soffiano
this
Baratz
,
as
the
perfection
of
Felicity
.
And
moreover
,
I
command
that
he
go
and
be
Bishop
of
the
Christians
of
the
aforesaid
Rite
,
inhabiting
that
Island
,
according
to
the
usual
and
ancient
Custom
,
and
vain
and
unprofitable
Ceremonies
;
willing
and
commanding
that
all
Religious
Priests
,
and
all
other
Christians
both
great
and
small
of
the
same
Rite
,
inhabiting
that
Island
,
do
acknowledge
the
said
Priest
for
their
Bishop
;
and
that
on
every
business
,
which
shall
depend
or
appertain
on
,
or
of
his
Office
and
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
,
they
have
recourse
unto
him
,
not
deviating
from
his
equitable
and
just
Sentence
.
Moreover
,
that
no
other
do
meddle
or
concern
himself
,
when
the
said
Bishop
,
according
to
his
unprofitable
and
vain
Ceremonies
,
shall
constitute
or
deprive
in
or
of
his
Office
any
Priest
or
Religious
person
,
as
he
shall
judge
him
deserving
or
undeserving
;
and
that
no
Priest
or
Fryar
of
the
said
Rite
presume
to
marry
any
persons
without
the
Consent
or
License
of
the
said
Bishop
:
And
every
Will
or
Testament
,
which
shall
be
made
by
any
Priest
dying
,
in
favour
of
the
poor
Churches
,
shall
be
firm
and
valid
:
And
if
it
should
happen
out
,
that
any
Christian
Woman
,
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
this
Bishop
,
should
depart
from
her
Husband
,
or
any
Husband
should
abandon
his
Wife
,
none
shall
have
power
to
grant
the
Divorce
,
nor
intermeddle
therein
,
except
the
aforesaid
Bishop
.
And
in
fine
,
the
said
Bishop
shall
enjoy
and
possess
the
Vineyards
appertaining
to
his
Church
,
with
Gardens
,
Orchards
,
Villages
,
Fields
,
Barks
,
Mills
,
Monasteries
,
and
Pious
Legacies
bequeathed
in
favour
of
his
other
Churches
;
and
all
these
Priviledges
he
shall
enjoy
in
the
same
manner
,
as
anciently
the
Bishops
his
Predecessors
have
enjoyed
before
him
,
and
as
firmely
as
ever
,
without
receiving
trouble
,
molestation
,
or
interruption
from
any
person
whatsoever
.
And
so
be
it
known
,
and
belief
be
given
to
this
Noble
Signature
.
The
other
three
Patriarchs
,
The
other
three
Patriarchs
.
being
far
from
Court
,
and
from
the
Evil
and
Covetous
Eyes
of
the
Turks
,
are
the
farther
removed
from
Jove's
Thunder-bold
,
and
therefore
are
morefreely
elected
by
the
fole
Votes
and
Suffrages
of
the
Bishops
,
who
having
chiefly
respect
to
the
welfare
and
flourishing
Estate
of
the
Church
,
do
most
commonly
prefer
those
who
are
most
signal
for
their
Piety
and
Learning
.
The
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
besides
the
extent
of
his
Jurisdiction
,
is
of
greater
power
,
by
reason
of
his
Vicinity
to
the
Court
:
but
the
Alexandrian
is
of
greater
Authority
in
his
Ecclesiastical
Censures
and
Civil
Regimen
,
stiling
himself
with
the
Title
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Judge
of
the
world
.
And
the
Patriarchs
of
Antiochia
and
Jerusalem
,
by
reason
of
their
poverty
,
not
having
sufficient
to
subsist
,
are
little
reverenced
by
the
Turks
,
or
their
own
People
.
The
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
who
was
so
great
and
opulent
under
the
Christian
Emperours
,
is
now
reduced
to
a
narrow
Fortune
,
being
deprived
of
his
certain
and
setled
Revenue
,
Revenue
of
the
Patriarchs
.
by
the
violence
and
sacriledge
of
the
common
Enemy
to
the
Church
of
Christ
;
so
that
the
chief
income
is
accidental
,
arising
from
the
death
of
Bishops
,
Arch-Bishops
,
and
ordinary
Priests
,
and
from
such
as
are
consecrated
and
admitted
into
their
Diocesses
and
Parishes
:
What
a
deceased
Priest
leaves
(
not
having
Children
)
accrues
to
the
Patriarch
as
to
the
common
Father
and
Heir
of
them
all
,
from
which
arises
a
considerable
Revenue
every
year
.
The
other
Patriarchal
Sees
,
by
reason
of
the
paucity
and
poverty
of
the
Christians
,
are
worse
provided
;
but
yet
,
being
far
from
the
Court
,
have
not
so
many
nccessities
to
satisfie
.
The
chief
subsistence
of
the
secular
Priests
And
of
Secular
Priests
.
is
from
the
charity
of
the
People
,
but
they
,
being
cold
in
that
Vertue
,
as
well
as
in
their
Devotion
,
contribute
faintly
on
the
days
of
Offering
;
so
that
the
Clergy
,
who
are
the
Guardians
of
the
Holy
Mysteries
,
are
forced
to
sell
the
Ordinances
of
the
Church
for
their
own
subsistence
;
none
being
able
to
receive
Absolution
,
or
be
admitted
to
Confession
,
or
procure
Baptism
for
their
Children
,
or
enter
into
a
state
of
Matrimony
,
or
divorce
his
Wife
,
or
obtain
Excommunication
against
another
,
or
Communion
for
the
sick
,
without
an
agreement
first
for
the
price
,
which
the
Priests
hold
up
as
they
discover
the
Zeal
and
Abilities
of
the
party
who
cheapens
them
.
When
the
Holy
Church
triumphed
in
the
days
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
the
Bishops
of
Rome
and
Constantinople
The
Bishops
of
Rome
and
Constantinople
compared
.
were
independent
each
of
other
,
and
afterwards
they
were
also
made
of
equal
honour
and
power
;
but
in
regard
that
for
better
order
and
distinction
,
it
was
necessary
(
they
two
being
to
meet
and
concur
in
the
same
Council
)
that
the
precedency
of
place
should
first
be
determined
:
The
priority
of
Order
,
not
of
Authority
,
was
adjudged
to
the
Pope
,
lest
old
Rome
,
which
was
the
ancient
Mistress
of
the
World
,
should
lose
her
honour
in
yielding
to
the
new
,
which
was
Constantinople
,
and
had
no
greater
Dignity
or
Fame
than
that
which
she
challenged
and
borrowed
from
the
presence
and
brightness
of
the
others
Emperours
:
and
so
much
Socrates
Scholasticus
affirms
in
these
words
.
In
the
Council
of
Constantinople
Anno
385.
in
the
Reign
of
Theodosius
the
Emperour
,
when
Nectanius
was
chosen
Bishop
,
it
was
decreed
,
That
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
should
possess
the
next
place
and
prerogative
after
the
Bishop
of
Rome
:
And
likewise
it
was
determined
in
the
Council
of
Chalcedon
,
Can.
28.
That
the
Bishops
Seat
of
new
Rome
,
that
is
Constantinople
,
should
enjoy
equal
priviledges
with
old
Rome
;
and
in
all
Ecclesiastical
matters
to
be
extolled
and
magnified
as
that
of
Rome
,
being
the
second
in
order
after
her
;
the
words
are
these
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Nor
did
the
Bishop
of
Rome
ever
preside
in
the
first
six
General
Councils
(
which
only
are
received
by
the
whole
Church
)
either
by
himself
or
his
Legates
.
This
,
and
such-like
honour
of
precedency
,
the
Church
of
Greece
may
yield
unto
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
perhaps
now
rather
in
these
times
of
Oppression
,
wherein
,
being
humbled
by
the
hand
of
God
,
they
seek
not
worldly
Honours
,
nor
swelling
Titles
,
nor
Dominions
,
but
are
desirous
only
to
govern
in
the
Hearts
and
Affections
of
their
people
.
Ambitio
,
&
cupido
gloriae
,
faelicium
hominum
sunt
affectus
,
saith
Tacitus
.
However
,
the
Oriental
Confession
doth
not
seem
to
condescend
so
far
,
in
that
it
declares
,
That
notwithstanding
the
priority
of
Honour
and
Antiquity
which
was
formerly
given
to
Jerusalem
and
other
Churches
before
that
of
Constantinople
,
yet
afterwards
the
Council
of
Constantinople
and
Chalcedon
did
give
the
primacy
of
honour
unto
new
Rome
,
and
to
the
Clergy
thereof
,
by
reason
of
the
Imperial
Power
,
whose
Seat
was
there
.
But
let
us
not
only
hear
what
the
Greeks
themselves
do
utter
in
this
point
,
but
observe
the
words
of
that
famous
Venetian
Father
Paul
Sarpus
,
who
in
the
25th
Chapter
of
his
History
of
the
Inquisition
,
hath
these
pertinent
and
impartial
words
:
The
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
continued
both
in
Communion
and
Christian
Charity
for
the
space
of
nine
hundred
years
,
and
more
;
in
which
time
the
Pope
of
Rome
was
reverenced
and
esteemed
no
less
by
the
Greeks
than
by
the
Latines
:
He
was
acknowledged
for
the
Successor
of
St.
Peter
,
and
chief
of
all
the
Eastern
Catholick
Bishops
:
In
the
Persecutions
raised
by
Hereticks
,
they
implored
his
Aid
,
and
of
other
Bishops
of
Italy
;
and
this
Peace
was
easily
kept
,
because
the
Supreme
Power
was
in
the
Canons
,
to
which
both
parts
acknowledged
themselves
subject
.
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
was
severely
maintained
in
each
Country
by
the
Prelates
of
it
,
not
arbitrarily
but
absolutely
,
according
to
Order
and
Canonical
Rigour
,
none
putting
his
hand
into
the
Government
of
another
,
but
advised
one
the
other
to
the
observance
of
the
Canons
.
In
those
days
never
any
Pope
of
Rome
did
pretend
to
confer
Benefices
in
the
Diocesses
of
other
Bishops
;
neither
was
the
custome
yet
introduced
of
getting
mony
out
of
others
by
way
of
Dispensations
or
Bulls
:
But
as
soon
as
the
Court
of
Rome
began
to
pretend
that
it
was
not
subject
to
Canons
,
and
that
she
might
,
according
to
her
own
discretion
,
alter
any
Order
of
the
Fathers
,
Councils
,
and
of
the
Apostles
themselves
;
and
that
she
attempted
,
instead
of
the
ancient
Primacy
of
the
Apostolical
See
,
to
bring
in
an
absolute
Dominion
,
not
ruled
by
any
Law
,
or
Canon
,
then
the
division
grew
.
And
as
this
division
grew
between
the
Eastern
and
Western
Churches
for
the
causes
aforesaid
,
so
the
same
Reasons
were
the
causes
of
division
and
separation
in
the
Western
Church
it self
:
for
,
as
to
considering
men
,
nothing
seemed
more
absurd
,
than
the
Usurpation
of
Rome
over
other
Churches
,
independent
thereon
in
secular
Government
;
so
to
the
people
who
lived
under
its
Dominion
,
nothing
could
be
more
Tyrannical
and
oppressive
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
Opinion
of
the
Greek
Church
concerning
that
Article
in
the
Nicene
Creed
,
I
believe
one
Holy
,
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
:
and
what
Authority
and
Power
is
given
by
them
thereunto
.
THE
See
of
Rome
taking
it
for
granted
that
she
is
the
head
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
would
seem
to
deduce
from
that
Principle
,
undeniable
consequences
of
Infallibility
,
of
Priviledges
,
Power
,
and
Jurisdiction
,
as
ample
,
and
as
extensive
as
the
absolute
and
supreme
Authority
of
our
Lord
and
Master
Jesus
:
But
this
being
a
Foundation
rather
supposed
than
real
,
presumed
gratis
,
and
not
granted
,
that
Universal
Jurisdiction
becomes
as
empty
and
airy
,
as
those
Titles
which
Popes
give
to
those
Patriarchs
and
Bishops
whom
they
constitute
over
the
several
Diocesses
of
the
Eastern
Churches
,
though
they
neither
have
a
Revenue
from
thence
,
nor
Command
over
any
of
the
Greek
perswasion
.
To
evince
which
with
more
Evidence
,
it
will
be
pertinent
to
understand
what
Confession
herein
the
Oriental
Church
makes
and
layes
down
for
Orthodox
,
viz.
That
as
there
is
one
Faith
,
one
Baptism
,
one
God
,
and
one
Father
of
all
,
so
the
Church
of
God
is
one
,
Holy
,
Catholick
and
Apostolick
;
which
denomination
of
Catholick
(
they
are
the
very
words
of
the
Confession
)
the
Church
doth
not
take
from
one
particular
place
,
or
See
predominant
over
all
others
,
as
from
Ephesus
,
Philadelphia
,
Laodicea
,
Antioch
,
Rome
,
Jerusalem
,
or
the
like
,
but
from
an
aggregation
of
all
the
Christian
Churches
in
the
World
collected
into
one
Body
,
and
united
under
one
head
Christ
Jesus
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
It
is
true
,
saith
this
Confession
,
that
Jerusalem
may
properly
be
called
the
Mother
Church
of
the
World
,
it
having
been
the
Stage
whereon
the
Mystery
of
man's
Redemption
was
represented
,
and
the
place
where
the
Gospel
was
first
preached
,
and
the
Fountain
from
whence
were
derived
,
through
the
World
,
the
Streams
of
that
Holy
Doctrine
which
published
the
Passion
and
Resurrection
of
our
Saviour
,
and
made
known
unto
the
World
the
glad
Tidings
of
Repentance
and
remission
of
Sins
;
but
can
betermed
the
Universal
Mother
with
no
more
right
than
any
other
,
though
if
any
particular
Church
can
pretend
thereunto
,
that
of
Jerusalem
might
challenge
an
Authority
and
Priviledge
above
others
,
having
in
the
Infancy
of
Religion
,
Acts
II.
v.
22.
sent
forth
her
Teachers
and
Pastors
into
all
places
,
and
was
famed
for
the
glorious
Blood
of
the
Primitive
Martyrs
.
Whereby
it
is
evident
,
that
the
Greek
Faith
acknowledges
no
other
Universal
Head
or
Foundation
than
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
under
whom
the
Patriarchs
,
Arch-bishops
,
and
Bishops
of
particular
Churches
,
subjected
to
different
Powers
of
secular
Government
,
exercise
their
sway
and
jurisdiction
over
Human
Souls
,
Acts
20.
v.
28.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Take
heed
unto
your selves
,
and
to
all
the
Flock
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Bishops
.
By
which
it
appears
,
That
the
Greek
Church
doth
not
only
not
esteem
the
Church
of
Rome
for
the
sole
Catholick
;
but
also
how
absurd
it
is
in
reason
to
exclude
the
Greek
,
the
Armenian
,
and
many
other
Christan
Churches
from
the
pale
of
the
Universal
,
and
consequently
from
the
Benefits
and
Promises
purchased
by
Christ
for
his
Church
.
And
strange
it
is
,
that
none
besides
the
Roman
,
which
is
not
of
that
extent
as
the
vast
Circumference
of
the
other
Christian
Churches
,
should
yet
have
the
sole
Power
of
the
Keys
of
the
Divine
Ordination
,
and
dispensing
the
Mysteries
of
the
Holy
Sacraments
;
and
that
such
who
are
excluded
,
or
are
without
her
pale
,
should
be
strangers
to
the
Church
of
God
and
Aliens
from
his
People
.
Whilst
in
this
manner
the
Oriental
Churches
believe
no
particular
Church
to
have
any
other
Universal
Head
than
Jesus
Christ
,
they
bear
all
obedience
and
respect
to
that
Church
of
which
they
are
members
,
submitting
to
all
its
Orders
and
Censures
Ecclesiastical
;
for
they
believe
that
those
words
of
our
Saviour
,
Matth.
18.
27.
carry
with
them
some
force
and
authority
;
and
if
he
shall
neglect
to
hear
them
,
tell
it
unto
the
Church
;
and
if
he
neglect
to
hear
the
Church
,
let
him
be
unto
thee
as
a
Heathen
man
,
or
a
Publican
.
Obedience
due
to
the
Orders
of
the
Church
.
On
this
ground
the
Interpretation
of
Scripture
made
by
the
holy
Synods
and
Councils
,
and
the
judgments
given
by
Patriarchs
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Priests
,
according
to
Canonical
Rites
are
established
,
and
esteemed
of
Divine
Authority
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Priests
with
them
are
the
mouth
of
their
Spiritual
Law
,
and
the
Guides
of
their
Souls
;
on
their
Doctrine
they
entrust
,
and
adventure
their
safe
Pilotage
to
the
everlasting
Haven
of
happiness
:
And
believing
that
no
Scripture
is
of
private
Interpretation
,
they
judge
it
rational
to
resign
themselves
intirely
to
the
belief
of
those
to
whose
conduct
they
are
committed
;
having
that
high
esteem
of
obedience
,
as
that
which
contains
an
admirable
Vertue
and
Efficacy
to
atone
for
the
sins
,
not
only
of
a
misled
understanding
,
but
for
Actions
of
irregular
practices
.
And
that
the
people
may
better
understand
the
Precepts
and
Rules
of
the
Church
,
the
Oriental
Confession
hath
reduced
all
the
commands
thereof
unto
these
nine
following
.
The
first
is
Prayer
to
God
,
attending
at
the
times
of
the
Liturgy
,
Morning
and
Evening
on
the
Lords
Day
,
and
holy
Festivals
of
the
Church
.
The
second
is
the
observation
of
the
Fasts
and
Feasts
of
the
Church
.
The
third
is
Obedience
and
Honour
towards
their
Spiritual
Pastors
and
Teachers
.
The
fourth
is
Confession
of
sins
four
times
a
year
,
to
a
Priest
lawfully
constituted
and
ordained
.
The
fifth
forbids
the
Laity
to
read
the
Books
of
Hereticks
,
or
any
other
which
may
divert
them
from
the
Profession
of
the
Christian
Faith
.
The
sixth
enjoyns
them
to
pray
for
all
Kings
and
Princes
,
for
their
Patriarchs
,
Metropolites
,
Bishops
,
and
all
the
Clergy
;
and
for
all
Souls
departed
in
the
Catholick
Faith
,
and
for
all
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
,
that
they
may
return
to
the
true
Faith
before
their
passage
from
this
present
life
.
The
seventh
enjoins
an
Obedience
to
all
extraordinary
occasional
Fasts
,
besides
the
Common
or
General
;
namely
,
such
as
are
appointed
and
ordained
by
the
Bishops
in
their
respective
Diocesses
on
occasional
Calamities
,
such
as
Famine
,
War
,
Pestilence
,
or
the
like
.
The
eighth
forbids
the
Laity
to
invade
the
Rights
or
Spiritual
Livings
or
Benefices
of
the
Clergy
,
or
convert
the
Ornaments
of
the
Priest
or
Altar
to
private
and
profane
uses
,
or
sacrilegiously
to
rob
the
Poor's
Box
,
and
abuse
the
charitable
Contributions
of
well-disposed
Christians
by
employing
them
contrary
to
the
intention
of
the
Donor
.
The
ninth
forbids
the
celebration
of
Marriages
in
Lent
,
or
during
the
time
of
their
other
Fasts
,
or
to
frequent
Theaters
,
or
imitate
the
Customs
of
the
Barbarians
,
or
Infidels
,
that
so
those
who
profess
the
Gospel
may
be
charged
with
nothing
that
is
over-sensual
,
undecent
,
or
of
ill
report
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Fasts
of
the
Greek
Church
.
THE
Principal
Fasts
or
Lents
are
four
.
The
first
begins
the
15th
day
of
November
,
being
forty
days
before
Christmas
.
The
second
is
the
great
Lent
before
Easter
,
beginning
with
ours
according
to
the
Old
stile
,
the
which
stile
they
observe
through
the
whole
year
.
The
third
begins
the
Week
after
Pentecost
,
or
Whitsontide
,
called
The
Fast
of
the
Holy
Apostles
,
being
the
time
in
which
they
judge
that
the
Apostles
prayed
and
fasted
when
they
prepared
themselves
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
Acts
13.
v.
3.
which
ends
the
29th
of
June
,
being
the
Festival
of
St.
Peter
and
the
other
Apostles
;
so
that
of
this
Fast
there
is
no
fixed
number
of
days
,
but
is
some
years
more
,
some
less
,
according
as
the
Pentecost
falls
out
,
sooner
or
later
.
The
fourth
begins
the
first
of
August
,
and
continues
until
the
15th
,
being
a
Preparatory
to
the
Grand
Festival
,
which
they
keep
in
honour
to
the
Assumption
of
our
Lady
,
who
they
say
was
bodily
transported
into
Heaven
;
which
Fast
is
so
strictly
observed
,
that
even
Oyl
is
forbidden
to
Kaloires
,
and
few
others
,
especially
of
Women
,
there
be
,
but
who
observe
this
prohibition
;
unless
on
the
6th
of
August
,
which
being
a
Festival
in
memory
of
our
Saviours
Transfiguration
,
they
have
a
permission
to
eat
Oyl
and
Fish
,
but
on
other
days
they
return
again
to
their
slender
Diet.
Besides
which
Grand
Fasts
there
are
some
other
Fasts
,
as
the
28th
of
August
,
in
commemoration
of
the
decollation
or
beheading
of
St.
John
Baptist.
Likewise
there
is
another
Fast
beginning
the
first
of
September
,
which
continues
until
the
fourteenth
,
being
the
Feast
of
the
exaltation
of
the
Holy
Cross
,
in
which
time
of
fourteen
days
the
History
of
the
Passion
is
preached
and
represented
.
But
this
last
is
only
observed
by
Kaloirs
,
and
such
as
are
entered
into
Vows
and
a
Monastical
life
,
whose
profession
is
Mortification
,
and
their
business
Religion
.
In
all
which
times
,
they
do
not
only
abstain
from
Flesh
,
or
Lacticinia
,
such
as
Butter
,
Cheese
,
and
the
like
,
but
also
from
Fish
which
have
Scales
or
Finnes
,
or
Blood
;
only
Shell-Fish
,
as
Lobsters
,
Crabs
,
Oysters
,
&c.
are
lawful
,
though
it
is
probable
that
in
them
there
may
be
more
of
heat
and
nourishment
;
excepting
only
in
that
Lent
which
begins
on
the
15th
of
November
it
is
lawful
for
them
to
eat
all
sorts
of
Fish
,
as
also
other
ordinary
and
Weekly
Fasts
of
Wednesday
and
Friday
oblige
them
only
to
an
abstinence
from
Flesh
,
and
what
comes
from
thence
,
but
all
sorts
of
Fish
are
freely
indulged
.
And
though
Wednesdays
and
Frydays
are
for
the
most
part
Fasts
through
the
whole
year
,
yet
we
must
except
from
hence
,
Wednesday
and
Friday
of
the
eleventh
Week
before
Easter
,
which
they
call
Arzeiburst
;
the
reason
whereof
,
as
Christophorus
Angelo
reports
,
was
from
the
dog
of
certain
Hereticks
so
called
,
whom
they
used
to
send
with
Letters
:
At
lengh
the
Dog
dying
,
his
Heretical
Masters
used
to
fast
that
11th
Week
before
.
Easter
for
sorrow
;
in
opposition
to
whom
,
and
to
have
no
conformity
with
them
,
the
Orthodox
appointed
that
Wednesday
and
Fryday
of
that
Week
should
be
exempted
from
any
Obligation
of
abstinence
.
On
Whitson-Monday
they
abstain
from
Flesh
and
Fast
,
by
reason
that
the
people
,
meeting
that
morning
in
the
Church
,
ask
of
God
the
Communication
of
his
Holy
Spirit
,
as
he
gave
unto
his
Holy
Apostles
,
in
commemoration
of
which
they
eat
Flesh
on
Wednesday
and
Friday
of
that
Week
.
The
25th
of
March
,
being
the
Feast
of
the
Annunciation
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
though
it
happen
in
Lent
,
yet
they
have
a
priviledge
to
eat
all
sorts
of
Fish
;
as
they
have
to
eat
Flesh
from
Christmas
to
Epiphany
,
Wednesdays
and
Frydays
not
being
exempted
,
and
the
first
Week
after
Pentecost
.
In
like
manner
they
are
permitted
to
eat
Flesh
all
the
first
Week
of
three
before
the
great
Lent
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Sunday
of
which
answers
to
our
septuagesima
.
The
next
Week
following
,
which
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
are
commanded
abstinence
from
Flesh
Wednesdays
and
Frydays
;
but
the
Week
immediately
before
Lent
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
fresh
Cheese
;
it
being
a
time
when
they
may
eat
all
sorts
of
Milk
,
and
what
is
made
thereof
;
likewise
Eggs
,
and
Fish
of
all
kinds
,
being
perhaps
a
time
to
prepare
their
Stomacks
to
a
leaner
and
morerigorous
Dyet
.
This
Lent
begins
on
Monday
as
ours
doth
on
Wednesday
.
These
Fasts
are
strictly
observed
and
undergone
by
them
with
no
less
patience
and
sobriety
than
superstition
,
supposing
it
a
sin
not
less
hainous
,
willingly
to
break
this
Fast
,
or
transgress
the
rules
of
this
Abstinence
,
and
with
that
the
Institution
and
Rites
of
the
Church
,
than
to
commit
Adultery
,
or
invade
the
possessions
of
his
Neighbour
.
Education
and
Custom
hath
brought
them
to
that
Opinion
of
Fasting
,
that
they
believe
Christianity
can
hardly
be
professed
and
subsist
without
it
.
It
is
very
pleasant
to
be
observed
what
Cyrillus
,
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
reports
of
the
Armenian
Patriarch
of
Jerusalem
,
who
being
desirous
to
prove
the
sanctity
of
his
Church
and
Religion
to
be
greater
than
that
of
the
Greeks
or
any
others
,
brings
it
for
an
Argument
,
that
they
did
not
only
abstain
from
flesh
and
fish
in
Lent
,
but
even
also
from
Beans
and
Pease
,
which
the
Greeks
allowed
of
,
consulting
the
inclination
of
their
Appetite
more
than
true
Religion
.
On
these
grounds
they
can
by
no
means
be
induced
to
believe
the
English
,
and
others
of
the
reformed
Churches
,
to
be
Orthodox
Christians
,
because
they
neither
use
Fasting
,
nor
reverence
the
sign
of
the
Cross
;
two
matters
of
great
scandal
amongst
them
;
though
in
point
of
observation
of
the
Feasts
according
to
the
old
style
with
them
,
and
by
their
opposition
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
are
on
the
other
side
more
unsatisfied
and
doubtful
what
to
judge
.
The
severity
of
their
Lents
is
more
easily
supported
by
the
expected
enjoyment
of
the
following
Festival
;
at
which
time
they
run
into
such
excesses
of
mirth
and
riot
,
agreeable
to
the
light
and
vain
humour
of
that
people
,
that
they
seem
to
be
revenged
of
their
late
sobriety
,
and
to
make
compensation
to
the
Devil
for
their
late
temperance
and
mortification
towards
God
;
and
this
extravagancy
of
Mirth
and
loose
Debauchery
they
practise
with
so
much
liberty
,
that
their
Priests
reprove
them
not
for
it
,
but
rather
maintain
Drunkenness
not
to
be
a
Sin
on
a
Festival
,
being
a
hearty
memorial
of
the
Holiness
of
the
Saint
,
or
a
Testimony
of
joy
in
commemoration
of
the
works
of
mans
Redemption
;
but
this
is
spoken
rather
as
a
corruption
of
manners
than
as
a
Tenent
or
Profession
of
that
Church
.
In
the
observation
of
these
Fasts
they
are
so
rigid
and
superstitiously
strict
,
that
they
hold
no
case
of
necessity
may
or
can
claim
a
Dispensation
;
and
that
the
Patriarch
hath
not
power
and
authority
sufficient
to
give
a
License
to
eat
flesh
,
where
the
Church
hath
commanded
Abstinence
.
For
suppose
a
person
sick
to
death
,
who
with
Broth
made
of
Flesh
,
or
with
an
Egg
may
be
recovered
to
life
;
they
say
it
were
better
he
should
dye
,
than
eat
and
sin
.
Howsoever
perhaps
the
Ghostly
Father
will
be
so
far
concern'd
in
the
others
health
,
as
to
advise
the
sick
Penitent
in
such
cases
to
eat
flesh
,
and
afterwards
confessing
the
sin
he
promises
to
grant
Absolution
:
and
this
I
have
known
to
have
sometimes
been
practised
;
which
perhaps
amongst
the
ignorant
Priests
may
be
esteemed
an
excellent
and
an
ingenious
accommodation
,
between
humane
Necessities
and
the
Institutions
of
the
Church
.
But
such
of
the
wiser
sort
who
have
studied
in
Italy
,
and
there
been
seasoned
with
the
Doctrine
of
the
Latines
,
believe
their
own
Church
endued
with
as
much
authority
in
Ecclesiasticks
,
as
the
Roman
;
and
that
the
difficulty
of
granting
Licenses
to
eat
flesh
,
is
a
scruple
grounded
on
that
Government
,
which
is
agreeable
to
the
present
state
of
things
,
rather
than
want
of
power
in
the
Church
to
grant
Dispensations
for
it
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
Feasts
observed
in
the
Greek
Church
.
THE
Greeks
begin
their
Year
in
September
,
observing
the
first
day
thereof
with
jollity
and
feasting
,
esteeming
a
chearful
spirit
to
be
a
good
Omen
,
that
the
succeeding
year
shall
be
prosperous
;
though
not
being
dedicated
to
the
memory
and
honour
of
any
Saint
,
it
is
no
point
of
Religion
to
abstain
from
labour
,
yet
it
is
esteemed
undecent
,
arguing
either
covetousness
or
a
necessitous
poverty
.
The
grand
Feast
of
the
Year
(
as
amongst
all
other
Christians
)
is
Easter
,
or
the
Festival
of
the
Resurrection
,
at
which
time
the
Greeks
have
this
ancient
and
laudable
Custom
:
When
they
meet
their
acquaintance
in
the
Morning
,
or
at
any
time
within
the
three
days
of
Easter
,
they
salute
with
these
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Christ
is
risen
;
and
then
the
other
answers
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
is
risen
indeed
;
and
so
they
kiss
three
times
,
once
on
each
Cheek
,
and
on
the
Mouth
,
and
so
depart
.
The
second
day
of
September
is
the
Feast
of
S.
John
the
abstemious
,
not
of
Precept
but
of
Devotion
,
and
therefore
is
only
celebrated
by
Kaloires
,
and
other
Religious
,
in
honour
of
the
holy
S.
John
Baptist
,
who
by
his
severe
and
abstemious
life
in
the
Wilderness
set
the
first
Example
of
holy
Fasts
,
to
such
as
would
be
Disciples
of
the
holy
Jesus
.
The
twenty
sixth
is
dedicated
with
great
honour
and
devotion
to
the
Translation
of
the
Body
of
S.
John
the
Evangelist
into
Heaven
:
for
they
maintain
,
that
this
S.
John
being
banished
by
Trajan
the
Emperour
into
the
Isle
of
Patmos
,
and
there
having
wrote
the
Apocalypse
,
he
passed
:
over
unto
Ephesus
,
where
ending
his
glorious
life
he
was
interred
;
but
after
some
days
burial
his
Disciples
searching
for
his
Body
in
the
Grave
,
found
it
not
;
from
whence
immediately
arose
a
belief
,
that
his
Body
was
assumed
into
Heaven
,
and
placed
in
the
Mansion
of
Enoch
and
Elias
,
who
in
company
together
shall
again
return
to
converse
on
Earth
,
before
Antichrist
is
perfectly
revealed
and
made
known
unto
the
World
.
And
this
they
partly
ground
on
the
words
of
our
Saviour
to
S.
Peter
,
If
I
will
that
he
stay
till
I
come
,
what
is
that
to
thee
?
The
Greeks
,
as
they
delight
in
the
Histories
of
their
Saints
,
and
recount
them
with
as
much
variety
and
fancy
as
the
Latines
do
their
Legends
,
so
I
might
in
this
place
recite
long
and
tedious
Histories
of
them
;
but
because
the
lives
of
most
of
them
are
recorded
in
Holy
Scripture
,
and
of
the
later
of
them
in
the
Synaxarion
,
(
of
which
Book
we
shall
hereafter
speak
)
we
shall
only
here
mention
Cosma
,
and
Damianus
,
Cosma
and
Damianus
.
and
St.
George
the
Cappadocian
,
which
are
persons
,
who
after
the
Apostles
,
and
immediate
Disciples
of
Jesus
,
with
some
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
such
as
St.
Basil
,
St.
Chrysostom
,
&c.
take
up
a
principal
place
in
the
Greek
Kalendar
.
The
first
two
are
called
the
Holy
Anargiri
,
to
whom
I
found
a
poor
Oratory
erected
at
Ephesus
,
which
was
thrown
up
of
late
with
a
few
loose
stones
,
encircling
a
little
Altar
without
Roof
in
the
place
of
a
more
ancient
Church
,
whither
the
Greeks
resort
on
the
first
of
November
to
say
Mass
,
and
sing
Hymns
,
in
praise
and
commemoration
of
these
Saints
whom
they
report
to
have
been
born
in
Asia
,
their
father
a
Gentile
,
and
their
mother
a
Christian
,
called
Thedosa
,
who
educated
these
her
two
Sons
in
Religious
Piety
,
and
laudable
Sciences
;
but
they
principally
addicting
themselves
to
the
studies
of
Physick
,
did
,
by
the
Divine
assistance
,
cooperating
with
the
means
of
Herbs
and
Medicines
,
become
such
perfect
Practitioners
that
they
cured
all
Diseases
incident
to
Man
and
Beast
without
Money
or
other
consideration
of
Interest
;
for
which
cause
they
were
called
the
Anargiri
,
or
those
that
took
no
Money
.
They
farther
report
,
That
Damianus
was
so
strict
in
this
point
,
that
he
dissented
greatly
from
his
Brother
Cosma
,
for
having
only
accepted
of
two
Eggs
from
a
poor
Widow
,
though
employed
on
her self
for
an
Unguent
or
Cataplasm
for
the
Sciatica
,
that
he
ever
after
avoided
all
society
and
converse
with
him
,
and
at
his
death
gave
order
,
that
his
Brother
should
not
be
interred
in
the
same
Vault
or
Grave
with
him
:
the
which
resolution
of
Damianus
the
Friends
of
both
designed
to
perform
;
but
that
carrying
the
Corps
of
Cosma
to
burial
,
they
were
met
by
a
Camel
,
which
opening
his
mouth
as
miraculously
as
Balaam's
Ass
,
admonished
the
Bearers
to
lay
the
Brothers
in
the
same
Tomb
together
;
for
that
neither
the
Crime
of
Cosma
was
so
great
,
nor
the
difference
so
lasting
,
but
that
both
their
Bodies
might
be
contained
in
the
same
Sepulchre
,
whose
Souls
were
already
united
in
the
same
heavenly
Mansion
.
The
Kaloires
also
farther
boasting
of
the
Miracles
of
these
Saints
,
tell
us
,
that
at
Athens
there
is
a
Well
,
adjoining
to
the
Porch
of
that
Church
which
is
dedicated
to
them
,
which
is
dry
the
whole
year
,
excepting
only
on
that
day
when
their
Festival
is
celebrated
,
and
begins
to
flow
at
the
first
words
of
the
Mass
,
which
seem
to
have
the
same
Efficacy
on
this
Spring
,
as
Moses's
Rod
had
upon
the
Rock
,
to
produce
a
Flood
of
sweet
and
delicious
water
,
not
only
pleasant
to
the
taste
,
but
wholesom
for
the
Body
,
but
dries
up
and
fails
with
the
Evening
of
the
Festival
.
St.
George
S.
George
.
the
Capadocian
is
in
like
manner
highly
reverenced
by
this
People
,
there
being
scarce
a
Town
where
are
two
Churches
,
but
one
of
them
is
dedicated
to
this
Saint
,
of
whom
they
recount
many
and
various
stories
;
and
what
is
most
strange
,
they
believe
them
all
.
They
say
that
he
was
born
of
noble
Blood
,
and
lived
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
the
Emperour
;
under
whom
,
arising
a
bloody
persecution
,
this
Saint
,
as
a
Champion
of
undaunted
Courage
,
publickly
presented
himself
,
owning
and
avouching
the
Gospel
to
be
the
only
,
true
,
and
saving
Faith
,
inveighing
against
Idolatry
and
superstitious
Customs
,
and
belief
of
Gentilism
.
This
Christian
boldness
sharpened
the
Arms
of
persecution
against
the
Saint
,
so
that
the
Executioner
struck
him
into
the
Belly
with
a
Lance
,
which
though
a
great
effusion
of
Blood
followed
,
yet
the
Wound
closed
,
and
immediately
became
whole
:
They
tell
us
of
his
being
thrown
into
a
Pit
of
Lime
,
and
his
walking
bare-foot
on
Planks
studded
with
sharp
Nails
;
of
his
remaining
unconsumed
and
untouched
amidst
the
flames
;
of
his
raising
the
dead
;
of
his
slaying
a
Dragon
on
the
Banks
of
Euphrates
,
near
a
place
now
called
by
the
Turks
Barut
,
which
the
Greeks
and
Christians
of
those
parts
show
unto
Travellers
to
this
day
;
by
which
variety
of
Miracles
many
were
converted
unto
the
Christian
Faith
,
amongst
which
was
the
Queen
Alexandra
,
Wife
of
Dioclesian
.
At
length
,
the
time
being
come
that
this
Saint
was
to
dye
,
the
power
of
his
persecutors
prevailed
against
him
,
by
whom
his
head
being
struck
off
,
his
soul
ascended
into
Heaven
to
receive
the
Crown
of
Martyrdom
.
The
Greeks
(
as
I
said
)
have
divers
Chappels
dedicated
to
St.
George
,
amongst
which
,
at
an
obscure
Village
called
by
the
Turks
Boschioi
,
not
far
from
Magnasia
,
there
is
one
,
where
,
on
the
23th
of
April
,
they
carry
his
Picture
in
Procession
,
accompanied
by
Multitudes
of
Turks
as
well
as
Greeks
,
who
resort
thither
,
the
first
for
pass-time
,
the
others
for
mirth
,
company
,
and
devotion
.
This
Picture
,
which
is
drawn
in
Colours
upon
a
Board
,
is
much
of
that
bigness
as
a
sign
which
we
hang
before
a
Shop
,
and
much
of
that
sort
of
Painting
.
This
Picture
(
they
report
,
and
many
believe
it
,
especially
the
Women
)
being
carried
by
a
notorious
sinner
,
is
endued
with
so
much
mettle
and
courage
of
that
Champion
,
as
soundly
to
belabour
his
Back
and
Shoulders
,
but
is
more
civil
and
mild
to
the
innocent
,
or
to
the
less
scandalous
in
the
wickedness
of
life
.
I
had
once
the
curiosity
to
see
this
Fury
in
a
Board
,
of
which
the
Greeks
related
such
strange
Stories
,
so
that
arriving
the
Night
before
at
the
Village
,
the
next
morning
all
things
were
provided
for
the
Solemnity
;
when
one
of
the
Papases
took
up
the
Champion
on
his
Shoulder
,
accompanied
also
with
two
others
of
the
like
bigness
,
(
I
think
one
was
the
Picture
of
the
Virgin
Mary
)
with
these
,
all
the
Company
proceeded
in
a
procession
with
much
quietness
and
gravity
,
until
they
came
under
a
large
Chinar
Tree
,
or
Platanus
,
where
remained
the
ruines
of
an
old
Chappel
dedicated
to
this
Saint
;
Mass
being
here
celebrated
,
and
ended
,
the
Priests
returning
in
their
Habiliments
,
left
the
Pictures
to
be
carried
home
by
the
Laity
;
when
one
,
more
forward
than
the
rest
,
with
fear
and
reverence
took
the
Champion
on
his
Shoulder
,
which
at
first
began
a
little
to
move
and
turn
itself
,
but
at
length
came
to
down-right
blows
,
giving
the
Fellow
,
who
managed
the
business
very
artificially
,
so
many
knocks
that
it
seemed
to
have
beat
him
to
the
Ground
,
when
another
immediately
relieves
him
,
and
takes
it
from
him
,
and
then
the
other
two
Pictures
begin
the
like
rage
,
buffeting
and
beating
those
that
carry
them
,
with
which
there
is
so
much
noise
and
confusion
,
that
I
never
saw
any
piece
of
Bear-Garden-like
,
or
comparable
to
it
.
This
ridiculous
piece
of
folly
and
superstition
pleases
the
humour
of
the
ignorant
Greeks
,
and
scandalizes
the
Enemies
of
our
Faith
;
which
when
I
saw
,
I
wonder'd
at
it
,
and
blamed
the
remissness
of
the
Bishop
,
in
presence
of
the
Priests
who
managed
the
solemnity
of
the
day
.
I
asked
one
of
them
in
private
,
whether
he
really
believed
that
the
Pictures
were
inspired
with
life
and
motion
to
beat
sinners
;
to
which
,
making
some
pause
,
as
being
unwilling
to
impose
upon
me
whom
he
judged
difficult
to
give
credence
to
such
matters
,
he
answered
,
that
it
was
a
thing
doubtful
,
and
hard
to
be
believed
by
any
other
than
the
Vulgar
sort
.
And
in
other
occasions
,
discoursing
with
the
Prelates
and
Bishops
of
this
Church
on
the
same
subject
,
I
seemed
to
be
concerned
,
and
transported
with
some
little
passion
,
that
in
the
sight
of
Turks
and
Infidels
they
should
give
countenance
to
so
great
a
Cheat
,
to
the
dishonour
of
our
Holy
Faith
and
Gospel
,
which
is
supported
on
a
better
foundation
than
such
idle
and
profane
imaginations
;
to
which
they
gave
me
this
answer
,
That
Custom
had
prevailed
,
and
that
for
some
Ages
this
belief
had
taken
so
deep
root
in
the
minds
of
the
ignorant
,
that
it
was
hard
to
undeceive
them
,
without
dishonour
to
the
Saint
,
and
danger
to
the
whole
Fabrick
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
for
this
belief
being
equally
fixed
with
the
Doctrins
of
necessary
Faith
,
the
confutation
of
this
one
would
bring
the
others
into
question
;
and
perhaps
perswade
the
people
that
they
were
now
parting
with
the
main
Principles
of
the
Gospel
,
and
that
therefore
it
was
thought
necessary
to
let
the
Tares
of
false
Doctrine
to
grow
up
with
the
Wheat
of
Orthodox
Belief
,
until
God
,
who
knows
the
time
,
shall
separate
them
,
and
pluck
up
the
one
without
raising
or
extirpating
the
other
.
And
now
,
that
the
Reader
may
better
understand
the
Feasts
in
the
Greek
Church
without
the
help
of
a
Kalendar
,
I
shall
present
him
with
them
,
beginning
with
the
first
Month
according
to
their
Account
.
SEPTEMBER
.
8.
The
Nativity
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
14.
The
Exaltation
of
the
Cross.
23.
The
Conception
of
St.
John
the
Baptist.
26.
The
Translation
of
St.
John
the
Evangelist
into
Heaven
.
OCTOBER
.
6.
St.
Thomas
.
18.
St.
Luke
the
Evangelist
.
23.
St.
James
the
Brother
of
John
.
26.
St.
Demetrio
,
which
is
a
day
of
great
Devotion
,
noted
in
the
Kalendar
with
Red
Letters
,
and
esteem'd
amongst
the
Seamen
,
both
of
Greeks
and
Truks
,
to
be
stormy
and
tempestuous
at
Sea
;
the
Turks
call
it
Cassim
Gheun
,
and
will
not
go
to
Sea
either
ten
days
before
,
or
ten
days
after
;
and
before
this
day
commonly
the
Fleet
of
Gallies
return
into
Harbour
,
and
lay
themselves
up
for
the
whole
Winter
.
NOVEMBER
.
1.
The
Holy
Anargyri
,
Cosma
and
Damianus
.
8.
The
Congregation
and
Seraphical
Order
of
the
Holy
Angels
,
noted
with
red
Letters
in
the
Kalendar
.
13.
St.
John
Chrysostom
.
14.
S.
Phillip
the
Apostle
,
which
we
celebrate
the
first
of
May.
16.
S.
Matthew
the
Apostle
,
which
we
observe
on
the
21.
of
September
.
21.
The
Presentation
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
in
the
Temple
.
25.
S.
Katherine
Virgin
and
Martyr
,
and
the
Martyr
Mercurius
.
30.
S.
Andrew
the
Apostle
.
DECEMBER
.
4.
S.
Barbara
,
and
S.
John
Damascen
.
5.
S.
Sabba
Abbate
.
6.
S.
Nicholas
.
*
7.
S.
Ambrosius
Medio-Lanensis
.
*
9.
The
Conception
of
S.
Anne
.
12.
S.
Spiridon
.
13.
The
Martyrs
,
Eustratius
,
Auxentius
,
Eugenius
,
Mardarius
,
Orestes
,
&c.
*
15.
S.
Liberal
,
and
Eleutherius
.
17.
The
Prophet
Daniel
,
and
the
three
Holy
Children
,
Ananias
,
Azarias
,
and
Misaliel
.
20.
S.
Ignatius
.
25.
The
Nativity
of
our
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
.
26.
St.
Stephen
.
JANUARY
.
The
first
day
is
celebrated
in
remembrance
of
the
Circumcision
of
our
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
and
in
honour
of
S.
Basil.
6.
The
Epiphany
,
and
gathering
together
of
Disciples
to
the
Baptist
in
the
Wilderness
.
The
5th
of
January
is
the
Vigil
preceding
this
Festival
,
dedicated
to
the
day
when
Christ
was
Baptized
,
wherefore
on
that
day
the
Priests
consecrate
their
Waters
,
and
the
people
drink
of
the
same
,
to
which
they
are
to
come
pure
,
and
with
fasting
.
11.
The
holy
Father
Theodosius
Caenobiarchus
.
17.
S.
Anthony
the
Abbot
.
16.
The
adoration
of
Alysius
,
and
the
Apostle
S.
Peter
.
18.
S.
Athanasius
and
Cyril
,
the
Patriarchs
of
Alexandria
.
22.
Timothy
and
Anastasius
.
25.
S.
Gregory
Nazianzen
.
27.
The
Reliques
of
S.
John
Crysostom
carried
in
procession
.
30.
The
three
holy
Oecumenical
Divines
or
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
viz.
Basil
the
great
,
Gregory
the
Divine
,
and
John
Chrysostom
.
FEBRUARY
.
2.
The
presentation
of
Christ
in
the
Temple
.
16.
Theodorus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
23.
The
invention
of
the
head
of
S.
John
Baptist.
MARCH
.
9.
The
40
holy
Martyrs
starved
with
cold
in
the
Vally
of
Sebastia
.
25.
The
Annunciation
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
26.
The
Arch-Angel
Gabriel
.
APRIL
.
23.
Saint
George
.
25.
Saint
Mark
the
Evangelist
.
MAY.
8.
S.
John
the
Evangelist
,
which
we
keep
the
26.
of
December
.
20.
Constantine
and
S.
Helena
.
JUNE
.
19.
S.
Jude
Alpheus
,
with
us
observed
the
28.
of
October
.
24.
The
Nativity
of
S.
John
Baptist.
29.
The
Apostles
Saint
Peter
and
Saint
Paul
.
JULY
.
20.
Elias
the
Prophet
.
25.
S.
Anne
.
26.
S.
Parascheve
and
Panteleemon
,
who
were
Martyrs
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
.
AUGUST
.
6.
The
Transfiguration
of
Christ
.
15.
The
Assumption
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
29.
The
Martyrdom
of
S.
John
Baptist.
But
because
that
the
observation
of
so
many
Holy-days
would
be
grievous
to
the
poor
,
who
live
by
their
day-labour
,
many
of
them
are
retrenched
,
and
are
made
obligatory
only
to
the
Religious
,
such
as
Priests
and
others
in
holy
Orders
;
the
which
I
have
marked
thus
*
for
the
better
distinction
of
them
from
those
which
are
kept
by
all
sorts
of
people
;
but
hereof
I
have
set
down
very
few
,
the
foregoing
being
almost
all
to
be
observed
;
and
every
day
in
the
year
hath
some
relation
to
a
Saint
,
which
the
Kaloires
,
who
have
nothing
else
to
do
,
keep
with
a
particular
devotion
.
The
Rule
for
canonizing
Canonizing
Saints
used
by
the
Greeks
.
Saints
is
still
observed
in
the
Patriarchal
See
at
Constantinople
:
for
though
as
we
have
said
,
their
Menology
is
already
so
filled
,
that
one
day
is
assigned
to
two
or
three
Saints
;
yet
not
to
suffer
good
men
and
Saints
,
now
so
rare
in
the
world
,
to
lose
their
esteem
amongst
men
,
who
have
their
reward
with
God
,
they
sometimes
even
unto
our
days
enter
such
into
the
Canon
,
whose
Miracles
and
sanctity
of
life
have
raised
into
the
seraphical
Order
of
holy
men
,
which
after
their
death
are
to
be
testified
by
a
1000
Witnesses●
who
have
either
seen
them
or
heard
their
actions
recounted
by
the
undoubted
Testimonies
of
credible
persons
;
of
which
a
diligent
Examination
being
made
by
the
Patriarch
and
Archbishops
in
a
full
Synod
,
they
admit
him
or
them
into
the
Kalendar
,
and
say
his
Mass
on
the
day
appointed
for
his
Festival
,
adjoining
thereunto
Hymns
in
honour
of
that
Saint
,
reading
a
Relation
of
his
Miracles
and
Good
Works
,
entering
the
History
of
his
life
into
their
Synaxarion
,
or
Book
of
Saints
;
but
this
Canonization
is
now
seldom
practised
,
because
it
cannot
be
purchased
without
much
Money
,
and
the
Greeks
being
wicked
and
poor
in
these
days
,
few
or
none
are
either
so
good
,
or
have
Friends
so
piously
rich
,
as
to
procure
their
Enrolment
into
the
Golden
List
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
.
After
the
Commands
of
the
Church
,
we
are
next
in
order
to
treat
of
the
Mysteries
,
which
are
seven
,
and
answer
to
those
which
the
Roman
Church
calls
Sacramenta
.
First
,
Baptism
;
second
,
Chrism
;
third
,
the
Holy
Eucharist
;
fourth
,
Priesthood
;
fifth
,
Matrimony
;
sixth
,
Repentance
;
seventh
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
Oyl
of
Prayer
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
Baptism
,
and
the
sealing
of
Infants
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
IN
imitation
of
Christ's
Presentation
in
the
Temple
,
and
the
blessing
of
old
Simeon
when
he
sang
his
Nunc
dimittis
,
the
Greek
Church
hath
from
long
Antiquity
practised
on
the
eighth
day
to
present
their
Children
at
the
Church-Porch
to
receive
the
blessing
of
the
Priest
,
who
signs
them
on
the
Forehead
,
Mouth
and
Breast
,
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
as
a
Seal
of
the
Divine
Grace
,
and
a
disposition
to
receive
the
Holy
Baptism
,
which
they
call
,
The
sealing
of
infants
;
and
afterwards
says
this
Prayer
.
O
our
God
,
we
beseech
thee
to
infuse
the
light
of
thy
person
on
this
thy
Servant
,
and
seal
the
Cross
of
thy
only
begotten
Son
in
his
heart
,
and
in
his
thoughts
,
that
he
may
fly
the
vanities
of
this
World
,
and
the
snares
of
the
Enemy
,
and
follow
thy
Commands
:
Confirm
him
,
O
Lord
,
in
thy
name
,
unite
him
in
thy
good
time
to
thy
Holy
Church
,
and
perfect
him
by
thy
stupendious
mysteries
,
that
so
,
living
according
to
thy
commands
,
he
may
obtain
the
Kingdom
of
Beatitude
with
thine
Elect
,
through
the
Grace
and
Mercy
of
thy
only
Son
,
to
whom
,
with
the
Life-giving
Spirit
,
be
Glory
now
and
for
ever
,
Amen
.
Afterwards
the
Priest
taking
the
Child
into
his
Arms
before
the
Gate
of
the
Church
elevates
it
,
and
waves
it
in
the
form
of
a
Cross
,
and
so
ends
this
Ceremony
,
which
is
the
introduction
and
preparation
to
Baptism
.
Baptism
(
as
the
Greek
Church
defines
it
)
is
a
cleansing
or
taking
away
of
Original
Sin
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
thrice
dipping
or
plunging
into
the
Water
,
the
Priest
saying
at
every
dipping
,
In
the
name
of
the
Father
;
Amen
;
and
of
the
Son
,
Amen
;
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Amen
.
This
thrice
dipping
or
plunging
into
the
Water
this
Church
holds
to
be
as
necessary
to
the
form
of
Baptism
,
as
Water
to
the
matter
;
for
proof
whereof
is
brought
the
50th
Canon
called
Apostolical
;
which
says
,
Si
quis
Episcopus
aut
Presbyter
non
trinam
dimersionem
unius
mysterii
celebret
,
sed
semel
mergat
in
Baptismate
quod
dari
videtur
in
domini
morte
,
damnetur
.
Non
enim
dixit
vobis
Dominus
,
In
morte
mea
baptizate
,
sed
Euntes
docete
omnes
gentes
in
nomine
Patris
,
&
Filii
,
&
Spiritus
sancti
.
In
like
manner
they
produce
the
42
Chapter
of
the
Apostles
Constitutions
,
wherein
they
have
these
words
:
Ter
mergite
vos
Episcopi
in
unum
Patrem
,
&
Filium
,
&
Spiritum
sanctum
.
If
any
Bishop
or
Presbyter
shall
not
use
a
three-fold
dipping
in
this
one
mystery
,
but
only
dips
once
in
Baptism
,
let
him
be
condemned
,
&c.
In
farther
favour
hereof
are
quoted
the
Homilies
of
St.
Chrysostom
,
who
rhetorically
discoursing
of
the
Vertues
and
Efficacy
of
Baptism
,
he
symbolizeth
it
with
the
Life
,
Death
and
Resurrection
of
a
Christian
;
for
the
first
plunging
into
Water
,
as
he
saith
,
buries
the
old
man
of
sin
;
the
second
regenerates
and
revives
him
to
a
new
Creature
;
and
the
third
raises
him
to
the
perfection
of
life
Eternal
;
according
to
that
of
S.
Paul
,
We
are
buried
with
Christ
through
Baptism
that
we
might
rise
with
him
:
so
that
the
Greek
Church
,
which
receives
the
whole
number
of
the
85
Canons
(
which
for
their
Antiquity
are
called
Apostolical
)
as
made
by
the
Apostles
themselves
,
or
the
next
succeeding
Apostolical
men
,
doth
believe
them
to
carry
very
great
force
with
them
,
and
therefore
the
Ter
mergite
is
as
constantly
practised
as
if
it
had
been
the
interpretation
of
Ite
Baptizate
.
The
which
Canon
,
being
very
ancient
,
was
first
ordained
against
certain
Hereticks
who
denyed
the
Holy
Trinity
,
Baptizing
only
in
the
name
of
Jesus
,
on
those
words
of
the
Apostle
before
quoted
,
We
are
buried
with
Christ
by
Baptism
,
&c.
in
opposition
to
whom
these
three
Immersions
were
used
;
for
they
cannot
deny
the
Trinity
,
who
in
Baptism
distinguish
three
persons
in
the
Divine
Nature
:
Wherefore
,
though
nothing
is
essential
to
Baptism
,
nor
other
Precept
than
to
be
dipped
or
sprinkled
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
yet
to
make
a
more
exact
Test
,
to
say
who
were
Hereticks
,
and
who
were
not
,
it
was
judged
necessary
in
those
days
to
super-add
this
Ceremony
to
the
more
material
parts
of
Baptism
.
Before
Baptism
the
Priest
blows
three
times
upon
the
Child
to
dispossess
the
Devil
of
his
Seat
;
then
he
pours
Oyl
on
the
Water
in
form
of
a
Cross
,
as
a
token
of
peace
and
reconciliation
between
God
and
Man
,
and
of
regeneration
by
the
Spirit
,
as
appears
by
this
Prayer
immediately
following
that
Ceremony
.
O
Lord
the
God
of
our
Fathers
,
who
sentest
to
those
in
Noah's
Ark
a
Dove
bearing
in
her
mouth
an
Olive-Leafe
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
the
token
of
reconciliation
,
denoting
the
mystery
of
Salvation
,
and
Grace
by
the
flood
,
and
bestowing
the
fruit
of
the
Olive
for
perfecting
the
mysteries
of
thy
Saints
,
by
which
thou
satisfyest
those
who
are
in
the
Law
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
and
in
the
Grace
of
Perfection
,
do
thou
bless
this
Oyl
with
Power
,
†
Energy
†
and
Illumination
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
that
it
may
be
the
Chrism
against
all
Filthiness
,
the
Armour
of
Righteousness
,
and
the
renewing
of
the
Spirit
,
†
and
conversion
of
the
Body
from
all
Diabolical
Works
.
Immediately
before
the
Act
of
Baptism
,
the
Priest
takes
the
Child
from
the
Arms
of
the
God-father
,
or
Surety
(
of
which
the
Greek
Church
requires
but
one
)
and
making
the
sign
of
the
Cross
with
Oyl
on
the
Forehead
,
Breast
and
reins
of
the
back
,
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Servant
of
the
Lord
is
anointed
:
when
he
seals
the
Breast
,
(
as
they
call
it
)
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
cure
of
soul
and
body
;
then
he
anoints
the
Ears
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
by
hearing
Faith
may
be
received
,
the
Feet
,
that
they
may
walk
in
the
ways
of
God
,
the
hands
,
that
they
may
perform
good
Actions
;
and
thus
the
Child
being
anointed
the
Priest
dippeth
it
three
times
into
the
Water
,
and
looking
towards
the
East
,
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Servant
of
God
is
baptized
:
And
these
are
the
Principal
Ceremonies
observed
in
Baptism
by
the
Greek
Church
.
In
Baptism
one
God-father
stands
at
the
Font
,
if
it
be
a
Male-child
,
and
one
God-mother
if
it
be
a
Female
,
which
Gossips
or
compari
,
and
as
they
call
them
in
Greek
comparos
,
esteem
themselves
to
have
the
same
duty
incumbent
on
them
in
the
Care
and
Education
of
the
Child
,
as
hath
the
natural
Father
;
and
hereby
so
great
a
Friendship
is
contracted
between
the
two
Gossips
,
that
ever
after
they
are
concerned
for
each
others
interest
;
and
they
fancy
that
imaginary
relation
of
a
sacred
consanguinity
arising
hence
,
that
the
God-father
cannot
marry
the
Wife
of
his
deceased
Compare
,
nor
his
Son
the
Daughter
of
him
,
nor
can
they
mix
Blood
for
several
descents
after
,
but
under
the
censure
of
Incest
and
condemnation
of
the
Church
;
all
which
did
arise
at
first
from
the
undecency
of
the
Godfather
marrying
the
Child
to
which
he
was
a
Father
in
Baptism
.
The
Georgians
,
which
in
some
manner
depend
on
the
Greek
Church
,
baptize
not
their
Children
until
they
be
eight
years
of
Age
;
they
formerly
did
not
admit
them
to
Baptism
until
14
;
but
by
means
of
such
Preachers
as
the
Patriarch
of
Antioch
sends
amongst
them
yearly
,
they
were
taught
how
necessary
it
was
to
baptize
Infants
,
and
how
agreeable
it
was
to
the
practice
of
the
ancient
Church
:
but
these
being
a
people
very
tenacious
of
the
Doctrines
they
once
received
,
could
hardly
be
perswaded
out
of
this
errour
,
till
at
length
,
being
wearied
with
the
importunate
Arguments
of
the
Greeks
,
they
consented
as
it
were
to
a
middle
way
,
and
so
came
down
from
14
to
8
years
of
Age
,
and
cannot
as
yet
be
perswaded
to
a
nearer
complyance
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
second
Mystery
called
Chrism
,
in
Greek
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
CHRISM
,
though
used
in
Baptism
,
is
yet
different
from
it
,
being
the
Seal
or
Confirmation
of
the
party
baptized
,
in
order
to
a
performance
of
those
Vows
which
he
then
makes
.
The
Oriental
Confession
declares
,
that
as
the
Spirit
of
God
descended
on
the
Apostles
in
form
of
Fire
,
enduing
them
with
supernatural
graces
and
gifts
agreeable
to
that
employment
whereunto
they
are
called
;
so
this
Chrism
,
which
is
an
anointing
of
the
Infant
with
Oyl
in
most
parts
of
the
Body
,
(
as
before
mentioned
)
using
these
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Seal
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
is
instituted
by
Gods
Church
as
a
means
to
convey
Grace
and
Strength
to
the
Receiver
,
the
authority
whereof
is
grounded
on
the
2
Cor.
c.
1.
v.
21
,
22.
Now
he
which
established
us
with
you
in
Christ
,
and
hath
anointed
us
is
God
,
who
hath
also
sealed
us
,
and
given
the
earnest
of
the
Spirit
in
our
hearts
.
And
as
their
Oriental
Confession
hath
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
That
is
,
as
formerly
the
Spirit
of
God
was
conveyed
by
the
imposition
of
hands
,
so
now
it
is
by
this
Chrism
,
or
anointing
with
Oyl
:
And
the
Greeks
farther
say
,
That
Dionysius
the
Areopagite
,
Schollar
of
S.
Paul
,
testifies
so
much
.
In
this
manner
we
may
perceive
,
how
symbolical
and
proper
Oyl
is
esteemed
in
the
Greek
Church
to
represent
the
mysteries
of
Grace
,
being
used
in
Baptism
,
Confirmation
,
in
all
their
solemn
Acts
of
blessing
,
in
extreme
Unction
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
we
have
already
declared
;
and
it
is
here
to
be
observed
,
that
the
Greeks
do
baptize
and
confirm
at
the
same
time
,
and
for
that
reason
this
anointing
is
used
.
On
Good-Fryday
the
Arch-Bishop
,
or
Bishop
,
makes
and
sanctifies
the
Chrism
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hallowing
a
quantity
of
Oyl
sufficient
to
supply
all
the
manners
of
anointing
for
the
whole
year
,
the
which
is
worked
to
a
consistency
as
thick
as
Butter
.
The
Composition
of
which
,
together
with
the
Oyl
,
are
Xylobalsamum
,
Echinanthes
,
Myrrhe
,
Xylocatia
,
Carpobalsamum
,
Ladanum
,
and
several
other
odoriferous
Gums
and
Spices
.
The
manner
of
the
consecration
of
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
very
ceremonious
,
for
the
Oyl
being
as
before
prepared
,
the
Curate
carries
it
in
an
Alablaster-Box
with
a
Covering
to
it
,
and
sets
it
upon
the
Altar
,
being
accompanied
with
his
Deacons
.
Then
the
Curate
taking
it
from
thence
,
and
being
attended
likewise
with
his
Deacons
,
who
carry
Lamps
in
their
hands
,
he
meets
the
Patriarch
or
Bishop
at
the
Gate
of
the
Church
,
and
there
delivers
the
Alablaster-Box
into
his
hand
,
who
having
received
it
,
places
it
at
the
left
hand
of
the
Communion-Table
;
and
then
one
of
the
Deacons
says
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Let
us
perform
our
Prayers
unto
the
Lord
.
Then
the
Patriarch
,
if
present
,
or
else
the
Bishop
,
ascends
to
the
foot
of
the
Communion-Table
,
and
covering
the
Holy
Oyl
with
a
Vail
,
signs
it
three
times
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
adding
with
a
low
voice
this
Prayer
.
Merciful
Lord
and
Father
of
Lights
,
from
whom
every
perfect
good
and
gift
proceeds
,
bestow
upon
us
unworthy
grace
to
perform
this
great
and
life-giving
Mystery
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
same
manner
as
thou
gavest
to
Moses
thy
faithful
Servant
,
and
Samuel
thy
Servant
,
and
all
the
Holy
Apostles
:
And
send
thy
holy
Spirit
on
this
Ointment
:
Make
it
a
Royal
Chrism
,
a
Spiritual
Chrism
,
conserving
life
,
and
an
Oyl
of
joy
sanctifying
our
Souls
and
Bodies
.
That
which
preceeded
in
the
old
Law
was
made
more
evident
and
clear
in
the
new
Testament
,
wherewith
the
Priests
and
high
Priests
,
Prophets
and
Kings
were
anointed
:
Wherewith
also
thou
didst
anoint
thine
Apostles
,
and
all
hitherto
have
been
baptized
by
them
,
and
their
Successors
,
the
Bishops
and
Presbyters
,
by
the
laver
of
Regeneration
.
And
thou
Almighty
Lord
God
,
by
the
coming
of
the
holy
and
adored
Spirit
,
make
this
the
Garment
of
Incorruption
,
an
efficacious
Seal
which
may
imprint
on
those
who
are
to
be
baptized
,
the
Divine
Nomination
,
of
thy
only
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
they
may
be
known
before
thee
to
be
of
thy
Houshold
,
Citizens
,
Servants
,
and
thy
Children
,
sanctifyed
in
soul
and
body
,
and
freed
from
all
Malice
,
washed
from
sin
,
and
,
being
clothed
with
the
Vestment
of
thy
Immortal
glory
,
may
be
acknowledged
through
this
signal
by
the
Holy
Angels
,
Arch-Angels
,
and
all
the
Heavenly
Powers
,
and
may
become
formidable
to
all
evil
and
impure
Devils
,
and
may
become
a
peculiar
People
,
a
Royal
Priesthood
,
a
Holy
Nation
,
being
signed
by
this
thy
immaculate
Mystery
,
and
having
thy
Christ
in
their
hearts
,
in
which
thou
God
the
Father
,
in
the
holy
Ghost
mayest
fix
thy
habitation
;
because
thou
our
God
art
holy
,
and
rests
in
the
Saints
,
and
to
thee
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
we
return
glory
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
,
By
this
Prayer
we
may
collect
and
observe
the
Doctrine
of
Chrism
,
and
for
what
reason
,
and
on
what
grounds
it
is
practised
in
this
Church
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
third
Mystery
called
the
Holy
Eucharist
,
as
also
of
the
Blessed
Bread
,
or
Panis
Benedictus
.
The
Sacrament
of
the
Holy
Communion
is
,
The
Eucharist
.
as
by
all
the
Churches
of
God
,
so
particularly
by
the
Greeks
,
celebrated
with
singular
Devotion
;
their
four
Offices
or
Services
relating
to
the
administration
of
this
Sacrament
,
being
of
long
Antiquity
,
the
Greeks
argue
to
be
agreeable
to
the
Original
Institution
of
our
blessed
Saviour
.
The
question
about
Transubstantiation
The
question
of
Transubstantiation
,
how
determined
in
the
Greek
Church
.
hath
not
been
long
controverted
in
the
Greek
Church
,
but
like
other
abstruse
notions
,
not
necessary
to
be
determined
,
hath
lain
quiet
and
dissentangled
,
wound
upon
the
bottom
of
its
own
Thread
,
until
Faction
,
and
Malice
,
and
the
Schooles
,
have
so
twisted
and
ravelled
the
twine
,
that
the
end
will
never
be
found
:
Nor
after
so
many
Volumes
wrote
by
the
most
learned
on
both
sides
for
some
Ages
,
until
the
World
be
better
informed
or
satisfyed
;
until
the
wise
God
by
the
illumination
of
his
Divine
Grace
,
disperse
those
Clouds
of
Prejudice
,
Interest
and
Ignorance
,
which
blinds
the
Minds
,
and
prepossesses
the
Spirits
of
the
greatest
part
of
Mankind
.
It
hath
been
a
question
very
dubitable
,
and
not
meanly
controverted
,
what
side
the
Greek
Church
hath
maintained
in
this
dispute
.
For
if
you
will
believe
Cyrillus
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
in
the
17th
Article
of
his
Confession
of
Faith
wrote
about
the
year
1630
,
and
printed
1633.
his
Sence
and
Words
are
wholly
agreeable
to
the
Tenents
of
the
Reformed
Churches
in
this
particular
;
from
which
those
,
whose
Education
is
purely
of
the
Greek
Literature
,
instructed
,
and
taught
in
their
own
Monasteries
,
do
not
seem
much
to
deviate
;
for
when
they
carry
this
Sacrament
to
the
sick
they
do
not
prostrate
themselves
before
it
,
nor
do
they
expose
it
publickly
to
be
adored
,
unless
in
the
very
Act
of
Administration
;
nor
do
they
carry
it
in
procession
,
nor
have
they
instituted
any
particular
Feast
,
in
honour
of
it
:
all
which
are
Arguments
,
that
had
this
belief
of
Transubstantiation
been
agreeable
to
the
Faith
of
the
ancient
Eastern
Councils
,
they
would
not
have
been
less
careful
in
ordaining
those
particular
notes
of
honour
in
the
Administration
,
than
the
Western
have
done
.
Howsoever
,
such
as
have
had
their
Education
in
Italy
,
as
he
who
wrote
the
Oriental
Confession
,
together
with
those
who
subscribed
it
,
seem
to
concur
wholly
with
the
Church
of
Rome
in
this
Tenent
,
having
these
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
When
the
Priest
consecrates
the
Elements
,
the
very
substance
of
the
Bread
and
of
the
Wine
is
transformed
into
the
true
substance
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
.
And
a
little
farther
they
proceed
in
these
words
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
which
we
perceive
that
the
Greeks
have
lately
formed
a
word
,
which
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
signifie
or
express
Transubstantiation
,
which
they
never
read
in
their
ancient
Fathers
,
though
they
may
have
found
Metaphorically
used
in
some
times
before
the
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
But
the
truth
is
,
it
is
difficult
to
make
the
Greeks
understand
the
right
state
of
this
question
,
for
observing
that
there
is
a
Sacramental
Change
granted
to
be
of
the
Bread
,
they
immediately
consider
it
as
no
other
than
a
change
which
is
substantial
:
Nor
is
it
a
wonder
that
the
Greeks
follow
the
Latines
in
this
Doctrine
,
since
,
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
the
most
learned
men
amongst
them
,
taking
their
Education
in
Italy
,
have
in
all
points
,
wherein
neither
custom
,
nor
Councils
have
determined
,
taken
up
their
Doctrines
according
to
the
positions
of
the
Roman
Schooles
,
whom
therefore
they
name
by
the
distinction
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
For
really
others
,
which
have
had
their
Education
in
Greece
only
,
do
not
follow
this
Novelty
,
and
they
which
do
,
contradict
their
own
Liturgy
;
viz.
that
of
S.
Chrysostom
,
which
is
common
to
them
both
,
wherein
after
the
compleat
consecration
,
these
words
follow
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
That
is
,
that
all
we
who
partake
of
this
Bread
and
this
Cup
may
be
united
together
in
the
Fellowship
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
neither
to
our
damnation
,
or
condemnation
,
the
which
agrees
with
what
the
Apostle
S.
Paul
writes
in
1
Cor.
c.
11.
where
after
the
words
which
we
,
and
they
use
for
Consecration
,
v.
24
,
25.
he
adds
v.
26.
For
as
often
as
ye
eat
this
Bread
,
and
drink
this
Cup
,
&c.
and
V.
29
.
For
he
that
eateth
and
drinketh
unworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
damnation
to
himself
.
Nay
in
that
very
Book
where
they
have
formed
and
used
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
mollifie
it
in
a
few
lines
after
in
these
words
,
viz.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Who
gave
his
own
flesh
and
blood
for
meat
and
drink
to
the
faithful
under
the
Covering
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
(
and
not
under
the
covering
of
Accidents
only
)
as
maintained
in
the
Roman
Church
.
And
farther
those
words
before
mentioned
,
viz
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
cannot
be
meant
of
the
mere
Accidents
,
but
of
the
Elementary
species
of
Bread
and
Wine
;
as
appears
by
these
words
of
the
same
Authors
,
following
the
words
before
cited
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
i.e.
the
Communication
of
the
Mystery
ought
to
be
celebrated
under
the
two
species
of
Bread
and
Wine
;
and
the
same
words
repeated
11
lines
after
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
now
no
man
ever
called
the
Accidents
of
Bread
and
Wine
the
Objects
of
our
five
Senses
,
only
two
Accidents
.
The
Laity
,
as
well
as
the
Priests
,
communicate
in
both
kinds
,
taking
the
Bread
and
the
Wine
together
in
a
Spoon
from
the
hand
of
the
Priest
.
The
Bread
is
made
of
the
finest
Wheaten
Flower
with
Leaven
,
from
whence
arises
a
sharp
Dispute
between
them
and
the
Latines
;
the
latter
of
which
argues
,
That
it
ought
to
be
without
Leaven
,
in
regard
that
it
is
more
than
probably
presumed
,
that
the
Institution
of
this
Sacrament
being
ordained
at
the
time
of
the
Passeover
,
it
was
administred
with
unleavened
Bread
,
which
was
only
lawful
on
that
occasion
.
The
Wine
in
the
Sacrament
before
Consecration
they
mix
with
Water
,
in
representation
of
the
Blood
and
Water
which
issued
out
of
the
side
of
our
blessed
Saviour
,
opened
by
the
Spear
of
the
Roman
Souldier
.
The
mixing
of
Wine
with
Water
in
this
Holy
Sacrament
is
no
question
of
great
Antiquity
in
the
Church
,
being
acknowledged
by
most
of
the
ancient
Writers
,
Ep.
6.3
.
Fathers
,
and
Councils
,
and
particularly
by
Cyprian
,
who
believes
it
to
have
been
so
practised
by
Christ
himself
.
Others
judge
it
an
Ordinance
of
the
Church
only
,
but
all
agree
and
assent
unto
it
as
to
a
Custom
derived
from
a
long
Antiquity
.
The
Modern
Writers
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
such
as
Vossius
and
others●
do
not
deny
but
that
the
Primitive
Church
mixed
Water●
with
their
Wine
in
this
Sacrament
,
because
drinking
the
same
Wine
at
the
Agapae
,
or
Love-Feasts
,
as
they
did
at
the
Lords
Supper
,
they
might
give
occasion
to
the
World
to
censure
their
Intemperance
,
were
their
Wines
,
which
in
the
Eastern
parts
of
the
World
are
generous
and
strong
,
not
tempered
,
and
their
force
abated
with
Water
:
This
probably
may
be
the
Reason
hereof
,
rather
than
any
Inference
that
can
be
made
from
the
Example
of
our
Saviour
,
declared
in
the
Holy
Evangelists
,
or
the
practice
of
the
Church
specified
by
the
Apostles
.
But
because
this
Sacrament
of
the
Holy
Eucharist
is
an
essential
part
of
the
Christian
Worship
,
and
greatly
controverted
between
the
Reformed
and
Roman
Churches
,
it
will
not
be
impertinent
to
set
down
distinctly
the
form
and
manner
how
it
is
celebrated
in
the
Greek
Church
.
In
the
next
place
the
Priest
cuts
off
a
second
part
from
the
Loaf
before
mentioned
,
and
forms
it
in
the
fashion
of
a
Triangle
,
Δ
saying
,
In
honour
and
memory
of
our
blessed
Lady
,
Mother
of
God
,
and
perpetual
Virgin
Mary
,
through
whose
Prayers
,
O
Lord
,
accept
this
Sacrifice
to
thy
Celestial
Altar
:
and
this
Triangular
is
placed
on
the
left
hand
of
the
formen
with
these
words
,
the
Queen
stood
by
in
a
Vesture
of
Gold
,
&c.
Then
the
Priest
takes
the
third
part
of
the
Loaf
,
from
which
,
with
his
Lance
in
like
manner
,
he
cuts
out
a
small
piece
,
and
places
it
under
the
first
,
which
he
designed
for
himself
,
and
says
,
of
the
honoured
and
glorious
prophet
,
the
fore-runner
of
Christ
,
John
the
Baptist
:
then
takes
out
a
second
and
places
it
under
the
former
,
saying
,
of
the
holy
glorious
Prophets
,
Moses
,
Aaron
,
Elias
,
and
all
the
other
holy
Prophets
:
then
taking
out
a
third
,
places
it
under
the
second
,
and
says
,
of
the
holy
Apostles
Peter
and
Paul
,
and
of
all
the
twelve
Apostles
:
and
so
is
finished
the
first
Order
.
Next
the
Priest
cuts
another
small
piece
from
the
remaining
parts
of
the
Bread
,
Offertory
to
the
dead
.
and
places
it
near
the
first
part
,
and
says
,
of
our
Holy
Fathers
and
Prelates
,
of
Basil
the
great
,
of
Gregory
the
Divine
,
of
John
Chrysostom
,
Athanasius
,
Cyril
,
and
of
all
the
Holy
Doctors
:
then
he
takes
another
piece
and
places
it
under
that
immediately
before
going
,
and
says
,
of
the
Apostle
,
first
Martyr
,
and
Arch-Deacon
,
Stephen
,
and
of
the
holy
Martyrs
,
Demetrius
,
Gregory
,
and
all
the
other
Martyrs
:
then
he
takes
a
third
and
places
it
under
the
second
,
saying
,
of
the
holy
Confessors
Antonius
,
Euthymius
,
Sabba
,
and
Onuphrius
.
Then
is
taken
out
another
particle
,
and
placed
under
the
left
Angle
of
that
part
which
the
Priest
is
to
receive
;
who
proceeds
and
says
,
of
the
holy
and
miraculous
Anargyri
,
Cosma
,
†
Damianus
,
Cyrus
,
and
John
the
merciful
:
under
which
is
also
placed
another
particle
,
of
the
holy
Progenitors
,
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Joachim
and
Anna
;
and
last
of
all
is
taken
out
a
ninth
particle
in
honour
of
S.
Chrysostom
,
whose
Liturgy
is
that
day
read
,
naming
with
him
the
Saint
,
whose
Festival
is
that
day
celebrated
;
which
nine
particles
of
Bread
represent
the
nine
Hierarchies
of
Angels
,
and
are
adjoyned
to
this
Office
in
honour
and
commemoration
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
departed
.
Then
follows
the
Offertory
for
the
living
.
Offertory
for
the
living
The
Priest
taking
another
small
piece
from
the
Bread
,
says
,
Remember
,
O
Lord
,
who
art
a
Lover
of
Mankind
,
every
Christian
Prelate
,
naming
particularly
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
and
of
him
who
ordained
him
unto
Ecclesiastical
Orders
,
and
places
it
on
his
right
hand
,
names
all
those
living
which
are
recommended
to
their
Prayers
,
especially
those
who
paid
for
that
Mass.
Then
last
of
all
is
taken
out
another
small
piece
of
Bread
,
which
is
laid
on
the
left
ha●●
,
in
commemoration
of
the
Founders
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
Parents
and
Friends
of
those
who
are
departed
,
which
paid
for
the
Mass
;
the
meaning
and
nature
of
which
Commemoration
we
shall
declare
more
particularly
,
in
the
Chapter
wherein
we
treat
of
the
Office
for
the
Dead
.
Things
thus
prepared
in
order
for
the
Sacrament
,
the
Priest
raises
the
form
of
a
Star
in
Silver
,
and
holds
it
over
that
Bread
which
is
ordained
for
Consecration
in
the
Eucharist
,
saying
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Star
stood
over
the
place
where
the
young
Child
was
;
and
repeating
some
short
Prayers
and
Ejaculations
,
that
God
would
purifie
him
,
and
make
him
worthy
to
offer
this
glorious
Sacrifice
,
he
goes
forth
from
the
place
of
the
Offertory
,
and
reads
the
Epistle
and
Gospel
for
the
day
,
in
representation
of
the
Apostles
going
forth
into
the
world
to
preach
and
propagate
the
Christian
Faith
.
Then
the
Priest
returning
takes
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
covers
it
,
and
before
the
Consecration
is
completed
,
and
as
they
say
themselves
,
not
yet
transubstantiated
,
sets
it
on
his
head
,
and
goes
in
Procession
with
it
through
all
the
Church
,
at
which
time
the
people
bow
,
worship
,
and
make
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
casting
the
sick
and
infirm
in
the
way
,
that
the
Priest
striding
over
them
,
they
may
receive
some
miraculous
benefit
and
remedy
by
the
direct
beams
and
influx
of
the
Sacrament
:
which
when
I
have
objected
to
some
Priests
as
a
thing
strange
,
to
see
the
Elements
adored
before
Consecration
,
till
which
time
they
could
not
pretend
them
to
be
transubstantiated
;
They
knew
not
well
how
to
answer
otherwise
,
than
that
they
adored
the
Elements
,
as
being
in
immediate
capacity
and
disposition
to
be
converted
into
the
true
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
.
The
Creed
,
or
Symbolum
Apostolicum
,
is
next
repeated
,
and
then
the
Cover
or
Vail
is
taken
off
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
then
over
the
Bread
the
air
is
moved
with
a
Fan
,
signifying
the
wind
and
breath
of
the
Spirit
,
which
illuminated
and
inspired
the
Apostles
,
when
they
composed
the
Articles
of
this
holy
Faith
.
The
Consecration
.
Then
are
read
the
same
words
which
we
use
at
the
Consecration
of
the
holy
Communion
;
viz.
In
the
same
night
when
he
was
betrayed
,
he
took
Bread
,
and
when
he
had
given
thanks
,
he
brake
it
,
&c.
Then
follows
this
Prayer
,
with
some
Soliloquies
.
Lord
who
in
the
third
hour
didst
send
thy
holy
Spirit
,
graciously
take
it
not
away
from
us
,
but
grant
it
unto
us
,
praying
,
Lord
make
clean
our
hearts
within
us
.
Which
Prayer
is
repeated
three
times
with
the
head
bowed
down
,
and
then
the
Priest
raising
himself
again
,
with
an
humble
voice
saith
,
Lord
hear
my
Prayer
,
and
lifting
up
his
hand
by
way
of
blessing
,
adds
,
make
this
Bread
the
holy
Body
of
Christ
.
Amen
.
And
here
all
the
order
of
Consecration
being
finished
,
he
thus
proceeds
:
Thou
art
my
God
,
thou
art
my
King
,
I
adore
thee
piously
and
faithfully
.
And
so
covering
again
the
Chalice
,
which
contains
both
species
,
he
elevates
it
,
and
the
People
worship
.
The
Priest
then
Communicates
,
The
Administration
.
eating
that
part
of
the
Bread
,
which
in
the
time
of
preparation
,
was
divided
into
four
pieces
,
and
the
other
three
he
puts
into
the
Chalice
,
of
which
with
great
devotion
he
sups
three
times
,
and
having
himself
received
,
he
administers
the
rest
in
a
Spoon
in
both
Kinds
to
the
Communicants
which
being
done
,
the
Chalice
is
carried
to
the
side-Table
of
Preparation
,
called
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
therein
are
also
put
the
remaining
Particles
,
which
were
laid
aside
,
and
designed
for
commemoration
of
the
living
and
dead
,
of
which
when
the
Priest
hath
received
some
himself
,
the
remainder
is
divided
amongst
the
Communicants
.
Thus
the
Mass
being
finished
,
the
Priest
cleanses
the
Cup
with
great
care
,
lest
any
thing
should
remain
of
the
Sacrament
to
be
carelesly
and
prophanely
treated
.
It
is
the
Custom
in
this
Church
to
conserve
the
Sacrament
for
the
use
of
the
sick
;
but
it
is
never
exposed
to
the
view
of
the
People
,
unless
at
the
time
of
Celebration
,
and
thence
also
covered
in
the
Chalice
with
a
Vail
.
But
a
most
laudable
Custom
it
is
in
this
Church
,
That
those
who
intend
to
Communicate
,
before
they
dare
to
approach
the
Altar
,
and
receive
the
Divine
Mystery
,
they
first
retire
to
the
bottom
of
the
Church
,
and
there
ask
forgiveness
of
the
whole
Congregation
,
desiring
their
pardon
in
case
they
have
offended
any
particular
person
whatsoever
:
If
any
one
at
that
time
acknowledges
himself
agrieved
or
injured
,
the
party
abstains
and
withdraws
from
the
Sacrament
,
until
such
time
as
he
is
reconciled
,
and
his
Adversary
satisfied
.
The
words
they
use
are
these
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
pardon
us
,
Brethren
,
for
we
have
sinned
in
word
and
deed
:
The
people
answer
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
God
pardon
you
,
Brethren
,
Immunis
ar
am
si
tetigit
manus
Non
sumptuosa
blandior
hostia
,
Mollibit
aversos
Deos
Farre
pio
,
&
Saliente
Mica
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
fourth
Mystery
,
called
Priesthood
,
wherewith
is
treated
of
their
Monasteries
,
Orders
of
Fryars
and
Nuns
,
and
the
austerity
of
their
Lives
.
P
Riesthood
amongst
the
Greeks
is
accounted
one
of
the
seven
Mysteries
of
the
Church
,
in
respect
of
that
Power
and
Authority
the
Clergy
is
endued
with
for
dispensation
of
the
Mysteries
of
mans
salvation
;
as
the
power
of
the
Keys
for
loosing
and
binding
sins
,
the
power
and
energy
of
Preaching
,
and
interpreting
the
holy
Scriptures
,
as
Oracles
of
God
,
of
receiving
into
the
Church
,
baptizing
,
cleansing
,
and
regenerating
with
water
in
a
mysterious
manner
,
from
the
foulness
of
Original
sin
,
power
of
administring
the
Sacrament
of
the
holy
Eucharist
,
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Chrism
:
of
healing
the
body
by
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
holy
Oyl
,
matters
of
such
deep
and
profound
concernment
,
beyond
the
most
sublime
and
elevated
understanding
,
as
cannot
proceed
from
the
vertue
and
efficacy
of
any
natural
calling
;
but
only
from
that
unintelligible
and
mysterious
Character
of
the
Priesthood
;
acoording
to
that
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Cor.
4.
v.
1.
Let
a
man
so
account
of
us
,
as
of
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
and
Stewards
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
.
Besides
the
different
Orders
of
Religious
and
Secular
Priests
,
there
are
others
distinctly
appointed
to
administer
in
the
Church
and
at
the
Altar
;
namely
,
Anagnostes
,
who
is
ordained
only
to
read
the
Hymns
which
are
sung
,
and
the
Prophets
of
the
Old
Testament
;
the
Psaltes
,
which
is
appointed
to
sing
the
Psalms
of
David
;
the
Lampadarios
,
who
hath
the
care
to
trim
the
Lamps
;
the
Deacons
and
Sub-deacons
,
who
read
the
Epistles
and
Gospels
;
all
which
are
initiated
and
first
blessed
by
the
Bishop
,
with
imposition
of
hands
,
who
gives
to
the
Anagnostes
a
Bible
,
or
Book
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
to
the
Psaltes
the
Psalms
of
David
,
signing
and
blessing
them
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
:
All
which
after
Ordination
have
the
Crowns
of
their
heads
shaven
.
Of
Priests
there
are
two
sorts
,
Distinction
of
Priests
.
who
have
the
power
of
Preaching
and
Administring
the
Sacraments
,
viz.
Secular
and
Religious
:
The
first
though
married
have
license
to
enter
into
holy
Orders
;
but
their
Wives
dying
,
they
cannot
be
admitted
to
a
second
Marriage
;
of
which
hard
Injunction
of
their
Church
,
some
early
Widowers
have
complained
unto
me
,
with
sad
remembrances
of
their
past
estate
,
and
inabilities
for
a
continent
life
.
These
wear
Caps
turned
up
with
white
,
from
which
hangs
a
fall
of
the
same
Cloth
on
their
backs
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
Dove
,
being
a
Badge
of
their
innocent
life
;
but
this
is
oftentimes
,
nay
most
commonly
forfeited
,
being
cut
off
by
the
Bishop
for
some
omission
of
duty
,
or
commission
of
sin
:
so
that
few
are
observed
to
have
continued
this
evidence
of
purity
,
so
frail
are
even
Priests
in
those
appetites
which
they
profess
to
subdue
.
The
Religious
Priests
are
called
Kaloires
,
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
good
Priest
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
good
old
Fathers
,
which
are
Monks
inclosed
,
or
encloistered
in
Monasteries
,
professing
chastity
and
obedience
:
Their
Order
is
of
S.
Basil
,
besides
which
there
is
no
other
amongst
the
Greeks
:
their
Habit
is
a
long
Cassock
of
coarse
Cloth
girt
to
them
,
of
Camel
colour
,
with
a
Cap
of
Felt
or
Wool
made
to
cover
their
ears
,
and
covered
with
a
black
Cool
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
severe
lives
of
Kaloires
.
Their
Government
and
way
of
living
is
very
austere
and
strict
;
for
they
wholly
abstain
from
flesh
for
all
their
life
.
In
the
Lents
,
and
times
of
Fasting
,
they
are
nourished
with
Bread
and
Fruits
;
Oyl
and
Fish
with
blood
not
being
allowed
,
which
with
Lacticinia
and
Eggs
are
the
Dishes
and
Delicacies
indulged
at
their
Feasts
and
times
of
less
austerity
.
Most
of
their
time
is
taken
up
in
their
Quires
,
being
obliged
every
day
in
Lent
to
read
over
the
whole
Psalter
once
;
and
at
the
end
of
every
four
Psalms
is
said
the
Gloria
Patri
,
&c.
with
three
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Metagnai
,
or
in
better
Greek
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
they
call
them
,
which
is
a
bowing
or
kissing
the
ground
three
times
.
At
the
end
of
every
ten
Psalms
,
which
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
are
made
forty
Metagni
,
or
bowings
on
the
knees
,
kissing
the
ground
,
which
every
Kaloir
hath
obligation
to
perform
300
times
every
24
hours
;
unless
any
one
of
them
be
sick
,
and
then
his
Santolo
,
who
is
the
Priest
who
first
covered
him
with
the
habit
,
is
bound
to
do
it
for
him
:
The
one
half
of
these
Bowings
is
performed
in
the
two
first
hours
of
the
Night
,
and
the
other
half
at
mid-night
before
they
arise
to
Mattins
,
which
are
to
begin
four
hours
before
day
,
and
to
end
with
the
dawning
of
the
morning
.
At
that
season
of
the
year
when
the
Nights
are
long
,
a
great
part
of
the
Nocturnal
Devotion
is
spent
in
rehearsing
the
Psalms
of
David
,
and
at
the
end
of
every
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
ten
Psalms
,
is
read
some
short
relation
of
the
life
of
some
holy
man
,
or
devout
Hermite
,
or
some
select
and
choice
pieces
of
St.
Chrysostom
,
or
S.
Basil
,
or
of
some
holy
and
devout
Doctor
of
the
Church
.
Afterwards
are
read
or
sung
nine
Hymns
,
consisting
of
twelve
Verses
a-piece
,
six
of
which
are
sung
in
honour
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
and
three
in
honour
of
the
Saint
to
whom
the
Church
is
dedicated
,
or
of
him
whose
Festival
is
that
day
celebrated
;
before
which
business
is
finished
,
the
day
,
especially
in
the
Summer
,
breaks
upon
them
,
and
the
Sun
arises
before
their
Devotions
are
ended
,
so
that
they
have
scarce
the
time
and
liberty
of
a
convenient
and
natural
repose
.
The
Lent
before
Easter
they
commonly
begin
with
three
days
of
Fast
without
tasting
either
Bread
or
Water
,
at
the
end
of
which
time
the
Kaloirs
appear
all
before
their
Prior
or
Abbot
,
entering
one
by
one
at
one
door
,
and
bow
before
him
,
and
he
giving
them
his
blessing
,
they
pass
out
at
the
other
,
where
in
an
outward
room
stands
a
Basket
of
Bread
,
of
which
who
will
may
take
,
none
observing
who
eats
or
who
still
continues
his
Fasts
,
which
some
of
strongest
complexions
maintain
until
the
end
of
five
days
,
not
tasting
so
much
as
Water
.
There
are
some
of
this
Order
who
are
Reformed
,
The
Reformed
of
this
Order
.
or
pass
into
a
more
strict
severity
of
life
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
who
are
as
it
were
dead
to
the
World
,
taking
no
other
sustenance
than
Bread
and
Water
,
and
that
with
great
moderation
;
using
moreover
much
fasting
in
the
times
of
Lent
:
but
these
are
commonly
such
whom
we
call
Anchorites
,
or
Hermites
,
living
in
Caves
or
Desarts
,
of
which
sort
there
are
many
in
Mount
Athos
,
called
by
the
Greeks
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
Holy
Mountain
,
of
which
we
shall
treat
in
the
following
Chapter
.
To
such
strictness
of
life
as
this
none
is
admitted
,
without
approbation
on
tryal
first
made
of
his
abilities
of
body
for
such
subjection
,
in
which
time
he
takes
upon
him
the
most
servile
and
laborious
Offices
,
a●
ringing
of
the
Bell
,
knocking
or
calling
at
the
set
hours
of
Prayer
,
lighting
the
Lamps
,
or
the
like
:
I
fly
knocking
,
or
calling
,
because
in
no
parts
of
Turkie
,
or
Dominions
of
the
G.
Signor
,
unless
in
Mold●●●●
,
Valachia
,
and
Mount
Athos
,
are
Bells
permitted
:
Which
time
of
approbation
being
passed
over
with
the
good
esteem
and
opinion
of
the
Monastery
,
he
is
admitted
,
and
e●●●●●●
to
be
a
Kaloir
,
and
vested
with
the
Habit
,
with
the
usual
Prayers
and
Ceremonies
.
In
these
Monasteries
they
especially
respect
the
Vigils
to
the
principal
Feasts
,
as
of
Christmas
,
Easter
,
and
Pentecost
,
called
by
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Vigils
,
which
are
Watchings
beginning
at
the
third
hour
of
the
night
,
and
continue
until
the
morning
,
in
which
time
the
whole
Psalter
of
David
is
read
over
;
and
the
morning
being
come
,
the
Liturgy
begins
,
which
with
other
parts
of
Divine
Service
continues
until
Noon
.
But
because
in
this
manner
the
Kaloires
who
live
in
Convents
are
obliged
to
long
attendances
in
their
Churches
,
and
to
their
Offices
,
which
are
so
exceeding
prolix
and
tedious
,
that
they
cannot
comply
therewith
,
and
yet
serve
the
necessary
demands
of
life
,
without
other
assistances
.
There
are
therefore
in
every
Monastery
stery
certain
Lay-Brothers
who
take
on
them
the
Habit
,
obliging
themselves
to
the
rule
of
this
Order
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
properly
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifies
Converts
,
men
weary
of
the
Vanities
of
the
World
,
and
Penitent
,
who
having
been
guilty
of
some
mortal
sins
,
in
token
of
their
contrition
and
conversion
to
a
better
life
,
confine
themselves
to
the
strict
Rules
of
S.
Basil.
These
govern
all
the
domestick
affairs
of
the
Monastery
,
keep
their
Sheep
and
other
Cattel
,
in
which
some
Monasteries
are
very
rich
;
and
though
by
obligation
of
their
Order
,
they
dare
not
taste
the
tenderest
of
their
Herds
,
yet
in
times
which
are
not
Fasts
,
they
can
drink
the
Milk
,
and
enjoy
comfortably
the
plenty
of
their
Dairy
:
these
also
dig
the
Vineyards
,
tread
the
Wine-press
,
and
the
whole
Monastery
drinks
freely
of
their
own
Cellars
.
Out
of
some
Monasteries
they
frequently
send
forth
Messengers
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
collect
from
distant
places
the
Contribution
of
charitable
people
;
in
which
Employment
they
continue
for
the
space
of
five
years
:
after
which
returning
home
,
they
are
separated
from
the
rest
,
being
confined
to
their
Cells
for
the
space
of
a
Month
,
in
which
time
they
have
leisure
and
opportunity
to
consider
their
omissions
,
their
neglect
of
Offices
,
and
Duties
,
and
what
sins
they
committed
during
the
time
they
were
in
the
World
,
and
accordingly
make
satisfaction
to
God
and
their
Consciences
.
Many
of
this
sort
of
people
are
long-lived
,
in
regard
they
are
temperate
in
eating
and
drinking
,
and
ever
unacquainted
with
Women
.
●
once
knew
one
of
them
,
who
was
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
a
Monastery
in
Cyprus
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
whereunto
belonged
200
Kaloirs
,
he
told
me
that
he
was
119
years
of
age
;
and
the
better
to
assure
me
he
was
not
mistaken
in
his
Calculate
,
he
confidently
affirmed
,
that
he
remembred
the
taking
of
Cyprus
by
the
Turk
,
when
the
Channels
of
his
Town
ran
with
blood
,
which
according
to
History
may
be
about
the
space
of
107
years
past
,
and
at
that
time
he
conceived
that
he
might
have
been
about
12
years
of
age
,
when
he
remembers
,
that
the
cruel
Souldiers
bloodily
massacring
all
persons
which
met
them
in
their
fury
,
his
Mother
defended
him
from
violence
,
for
having
the
fortune
to
meet
with
a
Souldier
more
flexible
than
the
rest
,
she
fell
on
the
body
of
this
her
Son
,
and
by
her
Prayers
and
Tears
prevailed
to
rescue
him
from
death●
in
commemoration
of
which
deliverance
,
she
afterwards
dedicated
him
to
the
service
of
God
,
speedily
entering
him
into
the
Order
of
Kaloires
;
he
never
remembers
to
have
eaten
flesh
;
his
Father
lived
but
to
80
years
of
age
,
but
his
Grandfather
to
158.
But
not
only
men
amongst
the
Greeks
enter
into
Monastical
lives
,
but
likewise
pious
and
devout
maids
,
who
dedicating
themselves
to
the
service
of
God
,
enter
into
Monasteries
,
vowing
Poverty
and
Chastity
:
Widows
also
having
fallen
into
mortal
sins
,
and
desirous
to
do
penance
for
the
same
,
and
to
live
by
a
more
strict
Rule
,
oblige
themselves
to
live
according
to
a
strict
observance
of
the
Order
,
and
Injunction
of
S.
Basil
:
but
the
Regimen
or
Rule
of
these
Female
Votaries
,
is
not
commonly
so
strict
and
regular
as
that
of
the
Kaloirs
,
of
which
we
might
give
for
instance
the
Nuns
at
Scio
and
other
places
.
CHAP.
XI
.
In
which
is
treated
of
Mount
Athos
,
called
now
by
the
Greeks
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
holy
Mountain
,
and
of
the
Monasteries
thereon
.
THERE
is
no
place
where
the
Greek
Religion
is
professed
,
so
famous
for
Monasteries
as
that
of
Mount
Athos
;
and
indeed
if
we
consider
the
number
of
them
,
and
of
the
Religious
belonging
thereunto
,
it
is
not
to
be
parallel'd
in
all
the
world
:
which
because
it
is
a
place
not
usually
frequented
,
or
known
,
and
is
the
grand
Conservatory
of
the
Christian
Religion
in
Greece
,
and
ancient
austerity
of
living
,
and
therefore
not
unaptly
stiled
by
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
Holy
Mountain
,
I
shall
discourse
thereof
at
large
,
and
satisfie
therein
the
curiosity
of
our
times
,
with
all
the
Remarks
observable
in
that
place
.
In
the
relation
of
these
particulars
,
I
must
confess
my self
to
have
been
much
beholding
to
that
worthy
and
ingenious
person
Mr.
John
Covell
late
Chaplain
to
the
Ambassador
of
his
Majesty
at
Constantinople
,
for
many
things
related
in
this
subsequent
discourse
;
and
being
assisted
also
by
many
Informations
received
from
the
Kaloirs
belonging
to
that
place
,
I
do
not
doubt
but
perfectly
to
satisfie
the
most
curious
Reader
in
all
points
relating
to
this
Treatise
.
The
Mountain
Athos
anciently
so
called
,
The
Description
of
the
Mountain
.
hath
its
situation
on
a
Peninsula
,
or
Isthmus
of
Land
annexed
to
Macedon
,
being
about
a
mile
and
a
half
broad
,
and
three
miles
long
;
it
is
low
land
,
arising
something
towards
the
foot
of
the
Mountain
.
And
therefore
the
story
of
Xerxes
cutting
this
Mountain
from
the
Main
seems
a
Fable
,
occasioned
perhaps
by
opening
and
enlarging
that
Ditch
or
Channel
,
which
to
this
day
appears
from
Sea
to
Sea
,
and
might
,
once
being
cleansed
,
be
rendred
capable
to
carry
a
small
Galley
or
Brigantine
.
The
whole
compass
of
this
Mountain
is
esteemed
to
be
about
160
miles
.
The
high
Pique
or
Peer
thereof
is
properly
called
Athos
,
and
now
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
the
Inhabitants
,
and
is
uneven
,
craggy
,
and
as
horrid
as
Caueasus
;
but
somewhat
beneath
it
is
covered
with
Trees
,
Shrubs
,
and
Boscage
,
and
produces
many
Plants
and
Herbs
of
admirable
Vertue
:
It
is
a
place
full
of
little
Springs
,
Rills
,
and
Rivulets
,
that
there
can
be
no
part
so
barren
and
unfruitful
in
the
whole
circumference
of
the
lower
parts
of
this
Mountain
,
which
may
not
be
capable
of
great
and
singular
improvement
;
and
in
every
corner
thereof
,
there
are
so
many
Cells
and
little
Recesses
,
partly
framed
by
Art
and
partly
by
Nature
,
that
it
seems
a
place
of
such
stupendious
solitude
,
as
if
the
situation
thereof
had
been
designed
for
the
retirement
of
Monks
or
the
Cells
of
Anchorites
.
When
this
place
began
first
to
be
inhabited
by
Monks
and
Religious
men
it
is
hard
to
determine
.
The
antiquity
of
the
Monasteries
on
this
Mountain
.
For
though
S.
Basil
was
the
first
Author
and
Founder
of
the
Order
of
Greek
Monks
,
so
that
before
his
time
,
there
could
be
none
,
who
professed
this
strict
way
of
living
in
Convents
,
and
Religious
Societies
,
I
mean
in
Greece
;
yet
certainly
before
this
time
,
the
convenience
of
the
place
,
and
the
situation
thereof
might
invite
Hermites
,
and
persons
delighted
in
solitary
devotions
,
of
which
the
world
in
the
first
and
second
Century
did
abound
,
being
men
who
lived
under
severe
Rules
of
Fasting
and
Self-denyal
,
and
therefore
at
that
time
as
well
as
to
this
day
are
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
But
when
the
world
was
generally
converted
,
and
gave
it self
up
to
the
practice
of
the
Evangelical
Doctrine
,
the
life
of
Hermites
became
of
less
reputation
,
and
the
lives
of
the
Religious
in
Societies
to
be
esteemed
more
secure
,
and
more
tending
to
Edification
:
So
that
Monasteries
increasing
in
all
parts
of
the
Christian
World
,
some
took
their
Foundation
in
this
Mountain
in
the
time
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
and
by
degrees
increased
to
the
number
of
twenty
,
besides
a
little
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
belonging
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
wherein
are
about
30
or
40
Kaloirs
or
Greek
Monks
,
whose
chief
Employment
consists
in
making
of
Spoons
,
Crosses
,
Boxes
,
Cups
,
&c.
Of
the
rest
I
shall
set
their
Names
in
order
,
with
the
dedication
to
their
respective
Saints
:
and
because
they
pay
a
Rent
to
the
G.
Signors
of
a
thousand
Dollars
a
Month
,
which
is
more
in
my
opinion
than
it
could
have
been
let
out
for
to
Turkish
Farmers
on
a
rack
Rent
,
and
is
the
best
improvement
that
the
Turk
could
make
of
it
;
I
shall
with
the
name
of
the
Monasteries
,
set
down
also
the
several
sums
,
at
which
they
are
taxed
,
and
obliged
to
pay
under
severe
Penalties
.
-
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
S.
Laura
,
taxed
110
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
Athanasius
,
but
at
first
to
the
blessed
Virgin
,
whom
they
report
did
appear
and
resign
the
Dedication
to
him
.
-
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Caracal
,
taxed
25
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
Peter
and
Paul●●
.
-
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Philotheus
is
Kes●im
,
dedicated
to
the
Ann●nciation
Kesim
signifies
free
from
Taxes
by
reason
of
poverty
,
which
is
a
Turkish
word
.
-
4.
Ibero
taxed
85
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
Assumption
of
the
blessed
Virgin
.
-
5.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Stauronichetas
,
taxed
18
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
Nicholas
.
-
6.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Pantochratora
,
taxed
57
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
Transfiguration
.
-
7.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Contlomouses
,
taxed
55
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
Transfiguration
of
Christ
.
-
8.
Batopedi
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
taxed
100
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
Annunciation
of
the
blessed
Virgin
.
-
9.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Simeno
,
taxed
25
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
Ascension
of
Christ
.
-
10.
Chiliadar
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
taxed
100
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
Presentation
of
Christ
in
the
Temple
;
the
Feast
is
on
November
21.
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vide
Synaxarion
.
-
11.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Zograph
,
taxed
35
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
George
.
-
12.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Kesim
,
dedicated
to
S.
Stephen
.
-
13.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Docharios
,
taxed
30
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
Michael
Arch-Angel
.
-
14.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Zenoph
,
taxed
30
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
George
.
-
15.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Kesim
,
dedicated
to
S.
Pantaleemones
.
-
16.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Xeropotame
,
taxed
56
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
40
Martyrs
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
-
17.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Gregorius
,
taxed
25
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
Nicholas
.
-
18.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Simopetra
,
taxed
54
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
the
birth
of
Christ
.
-
19.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Dionysius
,
taxed
60
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
John
Baptist
.
-
20.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
S.
Paul
,
taxed
35
Dollars
,
dedicated
to
S.
George
.
All
which
several
sums
making
together
not
more
than
900
Dollars
,
there
will
want
100
Dollars
per
Month
to
complete
the
Tribute
,
according
to
the
ancient
Tax
of
the
Monasteries
,
The
manner
of
taxing
the
Monasteries
.
occasioned
by
the
Poverty
of
the
three
Monasteries
before
denoted
,
which
remain
in
the
condition
,
and
under
notion
of
Kesim
,
and
rendred
unable
to
pay
the
Tax
:
Wherefore
it
being
necessary
to
find
out
the
complete
sum
of
an
hundred
Dollars
more
per
Month
,
the
other
Monasteries
were
forced
to
answer
for
the
inabilities
of
their
Brethren
,
and
to
add
a
new
Tax
proportionable
to
the
first
estimation
of
their
Revenue
and
Riches
.
And
now
by
the
Premises
it
appears
,
that
Laura
,
Batopedi
,
Chiliadar
,
and
Ibero
are
the
four
chief
and
most
flourishing
Monasteries
,
both
in
respect
of
their
Revenues
abroad
,
as
well
as
of
the
limits
of
Land
allotted
them
on
the
Mountain
:
what
their
Lands
and
Vineyards
are
,
and
benefits
arising
from
thence
,
is
well
known
,
and
may
easily
be
calculated
;
but
Donatives
arising
from
abroad
,
which
are
the
charitable
Contributions
of
well-disposed
people
,
as
they
are
for
the
most
part
uncertain
,
so
they
are
hidden
and
concealed
,
as
much
as
is
possible
.
Howsoever
they
all
plead
misery
and
poverty
,
which
will
be
a
Riddle
and
Mystery
to
any
person
to
whom
they
will
shew
or
expose
their
Treasure
;
unless
they
be
compared
to
the
condition
of
the
wealthy
miser
,
who
is
miserable
and
starving
amidst
the
heaps
of
his
Gold
:
for
he
that
sees
the
various
Coverings
they
have
for
their
Altars
,
the
rich
Ornaments
they
have
for
their
Churches
,
will
not
easily
apprehend
those
people
to
be
poor
.
For
amongst
their
other
Treasures
,
they
have
first
a
representation
of
Christ
in
the
Sepulchre
(
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Riches
of
the
Monasteries
.
exposed
every
Good-Friday
at
night
)
and
is
very
rich
with
Gold
and
Precious
Stones
.
Most
of
their
Monasteries
can
represent
the
History
of
its
Foundation
,
not
in
Paint
or
Colours
,
but
in
Embroideries
of
Gold
and
Pearl
,
and
other
pretious
Stones
intermixed
with
singular
Art
and
Curiosity
.
They
have
also
variety
of
rich
Vestments
for
the
Priest
,
especially
in
the
four
chief
Monasteries
,
where
are
many
Chests
filled
with
such
Robes
as
are
used
at
the
celebration
of
Divine
Service
:
Their
Basons
,
Ewers
,
Dishes
,
Plates
,
Candlesticks
,
and
Incense-Pots
of
Silver
are
not
to
be
reckoned
,
many
of
which
are
of
pure
Gold
,
or
Silver
gilt
.
They
have
Crosses
of
a
vast
bigness
,
edged
with
plates
of
Gold
,
and
studded
with
pretious
Stones
,
from
whence
hang
strings
of
Oriental
Pearl
.
The
Covers
of
their
Books
of
the
Gospel
,
Epistles
,
Psalters
,
and
Missals
,
are
often
embossed
with
beaten
Gold
,
or
curiously
bound
up
with
Cases
of
Gold
,
or
Silver
gilt
,
or
plain
Silver
.
Many
of
which
Utensils
and
Ornaments
have
been
the
Presents
of
the
Dukes
of
Moscovy
,
before
the
time
that
that
Country
declined
,
or
fell
off
from
their
respect
to
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
:
howsoever
Moldavia
,
Valachia
,
and
Georgia
remaining
constant
to
that
Patriarchate
,
have
been
anciently
,
and
still
continue
to
be
very
liberal
,
and
splendid
in
their
Presents
to
these
Monasteries
,
towards
one
or
more
of
which
some
Prince
or
Princess
of
those
Countries
do
always
evidence
an
extraordinary
devotion
:
especially
the
Georgians
,
whose
Country
was
anciently
called
Iberia
,
are
ever
bountiful
to
the
Monastery
of
Ibero
,
by
whose
Charity
it
is
become
as
considerable
as
any
of
the
other
Monasteries
.
With
such
Presents
and
Donatives
the
Churches
of
this
Mountain
are
enabled
to
make
very
splendid
Processions
,
which
they
practice
with
great
state
and
magnificence
on
the
high
Festivals
of
the
year
:
and
the
common
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Procession
in
the
time
of
Divine
Service
,
is
so
stately
and
pompous
,
that
it
affects
the
hearts
of
the
Vulgar
with
so
much
reverence
and
devotion
to
the
holy
Rites
,
that
scarce
any
of
them
will
depart
,
or
at
least
think
he
receives
a
blessing
by
his
attendance
,
unless
he
leaves
his
gift
behind
him
in
testimony
of
his
real
and
hearty
affection
,
imitating
perhaps
the
ancient
Custom
in
the
times
of
Gentilism
,
when
every
one
who
approached
the
Altar
was
obliged
to
offer
something
,
though
but
a
handful
of
Flower
or
Salt
.
It
would
be
a
matter
of
great
work
,
and
something
difficult
,
to
trace
the
original
of
these
Monasteries
,
and
to
render
an
account
of
the
various
vicissitudes
of
Fortune
which
they
have
undergone
.
The
ancient
troubles
amongst
the
Friers
.
We
know
well
,
that
in
the
times
of
the
Arians
,
the
divisions
of
Religion
impoverished
these
Monasteries
:
And
afterwards
Michael
Paleologus
,
on
a
politick
design
to
maintain
and
support
his
Empire
,
was
contented
to
introduce
the
Roman
Faith
and
the
Popes
Supremacy
into
the
Greek
Church
,
as
it
happened
about
the
year
1430
,
1430.
In
the
time
of
the
Council
of
Florence
.
in
the
time
of
Pope
Eugenius
the
Fourth
,
which
was
the
cause
of
great
disturbance
and
ruine
in
this
Mountain
:
For
the
Kaloires
remaining
resolute
against
the
Papal
Authority
,
assaulted
the
Romish
Priests
at
the
very
Altar
,
whereby
such
dissensions
and
skirmishes
arose
,
that
some
Monasteries
were
burnt
,
and
others
demolished
in
the
Contest
;
and
at
length
the
Romanists
being
forced
to
give
way
,
carried
with
them
some
of
the
holy
Spoils
,
and
much
of
their
Riches
.
But
if
you
examine
the
Kaloires
concerning
these
particulars
,
they
can
inform
you
no
otherwise
,
than
that
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
Unbelievers
)
such
as
Turks
,
Saracens
,
and
they
know
not
who
,
or
Iconomachi
,
oppugners
of
Pictures
,
or
such
who
would
place
sculptile
Images
in
the
place
of
painted
Histories
,
being
those
who
brought
all
those
ruines
on
them
,
of
which
Books
relate
such
sad
Stories
.
Wherefore
for
knowledge
of
these
matters
being
obliged
to
Books
of
ancient
History
,
we
shall
only
touch
on
those
Monasteries
which
are
of
most
esteem
and
riches
amongst
them
,
and
for
account
thereof
shall
depend
on
such
imperfect
Relations
as
they
produce
;
and
first
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Hagia
Laura
was
begun
at
the
expence
of
Nicephorus
the
Emperour
,
Laura
.
and
at
the
instance
of
a
most
devout
person
in
those
days
called
Athanasius
:
and
though
this
Emperour
was
cut
off
about
the
year
803
,
leaving
this
Structure
imperfect
;
yet
Athanasius
continuing
his
endeavours
,
perswaded
others
to
finish
this
pious
Work
,
and
at
length
obtained
such
considerable
Contributions
thereunto
,
that
the
Building
was
completed
,
and
adorned
in
an
excellent
manner
:
Since
which
time
not
only
the
main
Structure
,
but
many
little
Chappels
and
Oratories
have
been
erected
within
the
Walls
,
to
the
number
of
19
,
by
means
and
assistance
of
good
and
well-disposed
people
,
who
entertained
a
particular
devotion
for
that
Monastry
;
the
which
though
chiefly
founded
by
those
Collections
which
were
made
by
Athanasius
,
yet
it
will
be
no
wonder
,
that
so
many
Chappels
were
added
thereunto
,
if
we
believe
what
the
Kaloires
report
,
that
when
their
money
failed
,
the
blessed
Virgin
concerning
her self
in
the
merit
,
became
their
Benefactoress
,
and
supplyed
whatsoever
came
short
in
the
account
.
The
Story
of
Athanasius
Athanasius
the
Monk
.
they
report
in
this
manner
.
He
was
,
as
they
say
,
born
at
Trapezond
of
a
good
Family
,
of
good
parts
,
and
of
some
Learning
;
and
being
addicted
to
a
godly
retired
life
,
he
applied
himself
to
a
certain
reverend
person
called
Michael
Maleinus
,
who
was
a
famous
Confessor
,
and
lived
in
a
Desart
of
that
Country
;
with
him
he
conversed
for
divers
years
,
was
his
Scholar
,
and
learned
his
Discipline
,
in
which
he
was
so
great
a
proficient
,
that
Maleinus
growing
old
,
and
being
desirous
to
ease
himself
of
the
burden
of
hearing
Confessions
,
recommended
all
comers
to
Athanasius
,
who
had
now
for
several
years
lived
according
to
the
method
of
a
severe
life
.
It
happened
,
that
Nicephorus
General
of
the
Roman
Army
,
marching
towards
Candia
,
for
suppressing
a
Rebellion
arisen
in
those
parts
,
applyed
himself
to
Maleinus
to
make
his
Confession
,
but
he
being
grown
old
,
desired
his
excuse
,
recommending
him
to
his
Scholar
Athanasius
,
on
whom
he
supposed
that
a
double
portion
of
his
Spirit
did
remain
.
Nicephorus
was
so
well
pleased
with
the
Sanctity
of
Athanasius
,
with
his
spiritual
Doctrine
,
and
with
his
holy
and
devout
life
,
that
he
declared
himself
resolved
to
live
with
him
,
and
retire
from
the
world
;
and
so
in
every
place
blazing
abroad
the
sanctity
of
Athanasius
,
his
fame
spread
generally
,
and
all
people
flocked
to
him
from
parts
far
remote
:
But
this
good
man
,
being
of
a
true
humble
Spirit
,
and
jealous
of
the
danger
to
which
Fame
and
Glory
of
the
World
might
betray
him
,
departed
privately
from
his
place
of
abode
and
came
to
Mount
Athos
,
where
,
counterfeiting
himself
a
poor
illiterate
Fellow
,
he
became
the
Servant
of
a
Reverend
and
Godly
man
,
who
lived
with
much
retirement
and
austerity
of
life
.
But
Nicephorus
,
returning
afterwards
from
the
Wars
,
enquired
for
Athanasius
in
the
same
place
where
he
had
before
left
him
;
but
he
being
secretly
and
unknown
unto
any
departed
,
search
was
made
for
him
in
this
Mount
Athos
,
where
Leo
the
Brother
of
Nicephorus
having
found
him
,
embraced
and
honoured
him
in
presence
of
all
the
Monks
,
and
conducting
him
with
joy
to
the
Emperour
,
was
received
with
all
honour
and
satisfaction
,
and
in
testimony
thereof
bestowed
on
him
a
considerable
sum
of
money
for
building
this
Monastery
.
But
Nicephorus
dying
before
the
same
was
completed
,
this
Founder
was
beholding
to
the
Charity
of
others
,
especially
to
the
bounty
of
Tzimisces
This
Athanasius
lived
ever
after
in
this
Monastery
a
most
severe
life
,
where
his
Cell
still
remains
,
and
in
which
is
a
white
Marble-stone
,
worn
at
least
four
or
five
Inches
,
as
they
say
,
with
his
knees
,
being
the
place
on
which
he
used
to
pray
:
he
commonly
wore
an
Iron-Collar
about
his
neck
,
to
which
he
fastened
a
Wooden
Cross
weighing
six
or
eight
pounds
,
the
which
is
shown
to
Strangers
,
and
used
for
a
Ceremony
at
the
initiation
of
any
Kaloir
into
that
Order
.
They
Say
he
eat
seldom
above
three
or
four
times
a
Week
,
and
that
he
once
lived
seven
days
without
meat
or
drink
,
and
once
nine
days
,
excepting
only
that
he
eat
and
drank
the
holy
Sacrament
twice
in
that
time
.
And
thus
much
for
the
Monastery
of
Laura
.
Of
Caracal
they
give
little
other
account
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Caracal
unless
in
a
blind
manner
,
that
an
old
Roman
Emperour
of
that
name
built
it
,
perhaps
they
may
mean
Antoninus
Caracalla
;
but
that
is
impossible
,
and
may
rather
be
imputed
to
some
Vayvod
of
Moldavia
,
or
Valachia
,
in
regard
that
by
an
old
Inscription
on
one
of
the
Walls
,
it
appears
that
the
same
was
repaired
about
170
years
past
by
certain
Vayvods
of
those
Countries
,
which
are
now
stiled
by
the
name
of
Bugdania
.
Ibero
Ibero
.
was
built
by
Johannes
Turnicius
a
Georgian
,
born
from
the
noble
Stock
of
the
Princes
of
that
Country
called
Iberia
,
but
growing
old
,
and
desirous
of
a
retired
life
,
came
to
Mount
Athos
,
and
there
turned
Kaloir
,
and
became
a
Scholar
of
Athanasius
.
But
the
Prince
of
Iberia
dying
,
and
leaving
a
young
S●●
to
Reign
,
the
Persians
made
an
Incursion
into
that
Country
;
against
whom
there
being
no
General
so
able
to
lead
an
Army
as
this
Turnicius
,
the
Queen-Mother
sent
for
him
to
undertake
the
Employment
,
and
prevailing
with
him
to
accept
thereof
for
service
of
his
Country
,
he
obtained
the
success
desired
,
and
returned
triumphant
to
his
own
Nation
:
in
reward
of
which
the
Queen
offered
him
great
Honours
and
Riches
,
but
he
refused
more
than
what
served
him
to
complete
his
Monastery
of
Ibero
;
which
though
at
first
designed
to
receive
no
other
than
Iberians
,
yet
now
all
others
of
the
Greek
Religion
are
accepted
into
it
without
distinction
of
Country
or
Nation
.
Stauroniceta
was
built
about
200
years
past
by
Jeremias
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
surnamed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
Good
,
and
was
for
his
piety
and
vertue
esteemed
and
reverenced
ever
by
the
Turks
.
Pantocratora
was
built
by
Theodosius
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
but
was
much
repaired
and
augmented
by
Alexius
Comnenus
,
who
there
lies
buried
;
after
which
Barboula
and
Gabriel
,
two
Vayvods
of
.
Valachia
,
built
the
Tower
,
and
repaired
it
after
its
last
ruine
.
Or
Condoulmouses
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
was
built
by
Andronicus
Paleologus
,
though
it
is
probable
that
some
great
Personage
of
his
Court
or
other
,
who
had
been
a
large
Benefactor
to
it
,
might
have
bestowed
his
name
upon
it
:
And
now
lastly
,
in
the
year
1500
it
appears
by
an
Inscription
on
the
Wall
,
that
Johannes
Neanchus
,
and
Johannes
Randulus
,
Vayvods
of
Valachia
,
did
much
repair
and
enlarge
it
:
This
Monastery
,
though
it
stands
four
miles
distant
from
the
Sea
,
different
from
the
Scituation
of
all
the
others
,
yet
it
possesses
a
Tower
by
the
Sea-side
,
and
in
right
thereof
hath
a
peculiar
Port
or
Bay
with
the
priviledge
and
immunity
of
fishing
.
Batopedi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
is
reported
to
have
been
the
most
ancient
of
all
the
Monasteries
;
it
was
built
by
Constantine
the
Great
,
the
Church
very
stately
,
and
the
second
in
those
Countries
to
Sancta
Sophia
at
Constantinople
;
it
was
greatly
ruined
and
defaced
by
Julian
the
Apostate
,
and
suffered
also
in
those
heats
between
the
Arians
and
the
Orthodox
,
but
pious
Benefactors
repaired
the
loss
and
restored
it
to
its
pristine
state
and
condition
.
Simeno
is
a
small
Monastery
founded
by
some
Emperour
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
but
who
he
was
,
or
what
his
name
was
,
the
Kaloires
can
render
no
account
;
for
it
seems
they
have
no
Registers
thereof
,
nor
Inscriptions
on
the
Walls
to
give
us
light
,
nor
are
they
very
curious
or
inquisitive
to
know
their
Founders
.
Chiliadar
is
one
of
the
four
chiefest
Monasteries
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
and
is
the
next
to
Laura
,
both
in
respect
of
its
antiquity
and
structure
:
it
may
be
called
a
Colony
from
Batopedi
,
which
one
Sabbas
,
Son
of
Simeon
the
Despot
,
or
Prince
of
Bulgaria
,
brought
out
from
thence
.
This
Sabbas
,
being
once
a
Monk
in
Batopedi
,
where
the
Religious
of
divers
Nations
had
their
residence
;
he
judged
it
most
convenient
to
found
a
Monastery
where
one
and
the
same
Language
might
be
only
spoken
;
so
that
having
builded
one
he
carried
with
him
all
the
Bulgarians
which
were
in
Betopedi
which
,
being
many
,
seemed
like
a
swarm
of
Bees
lodged
in
Chiliadar
,
which
in
the
Bulgarian
Language
signifies
a
Hive
of
Bees
.
Zograph
is
another
Bulgarian
Monastery
built
by
one
of
that
Nation
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
and
so
also
is
Xenoph
founded
by
a
Kaloir
of
the
same
Nation
,
who
by
the
Alms
of
good
and
charitable
people
,
gain'd
as
much
as
served
to
build
and
endow
this
Monastery
.
Dochiario
was
first
founded
by
one
Neophytus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
a
Kaloir
of
good
Parentage
and
esteem
,
who
,
with
his
own
Estate
,
and
by
the
charitable
contribution
of
well-disposed
people
founded
this
Monastery
,
whereof
making
himself
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Prior
,
dedicated
it
to
St.
Nicholas
,
but
afterwards
the
Dedication
thereof
was
changed
and
made
to
St.
Michael
on
this
occasion
.
A
poor
Boy
,
attending
the
little
Flocks
of
this
Monastery
in
the
Fields
;
accidentally
found
a
Stone
with
an
Inscription
thereon
,
directing
to
a
place
of
hidden
Treasure
;
after
the
reading
of
which
,
the
Prior
sent
some
Kaloires
with
the
Boy
to
discover
it
,
and
bring
it
to
the
Monastery
:
which
having
found
,
they
designed
it
for
themselves
,
and
appropriate
it
to
their
own
peculiar
benefit
,
without
other
account
thereof
unto
their
Prior
:
to
which
end
they
threw
the
Boy
from
a
Rock
into
the
Sea
,
with
a
Stone
about
his
neck
,
who
falling
called
upon
S.
Michael
:
which
having
done
,
and
secured
the
Treasure
,
they
returned
home
,
and
reported
that
the
Boy
had
feigned
a
false
Story
,
and
for
fear
of
punishment
was
run
away
.
The
next
morning
early
the
Clerk
of
the
Chappel
entring
into
the
Vestry
to
light
the
Lamps
,
found
the
Boy
cold
and
wet
,
and
half
dead
with
the
stone
about
his
neck
,
of
which
acquainting
the
Prior
,
he
came
in
haste
,
and
learned
the
whole
truth
of
the
Story
;
for
which
cause
he
punished
the
Kaloires
,
recovered
the
Treasure
,
and
therewith
enlarged
the
Monastery
,
and
again
consecrated
it
,
and
dedicated
it
to
Saint
Michael
,
by
whose
favour
and
protection
the
poor
Boy
was
conserved
.
Cheropotame
was
built
by
one
Andronicus
Paleologus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
who
afterwards
turned
Monk
,
or
rather
it
was
repaired
by
him
,
after
the
old
Cheropotame
was
fallen
to
ruine
.
For
the
Kaloires
report
,
that
this
Monastery
fell
down
at
the
time
when
John
Paleologus
caused
Romish
Mass
to
be
there
celebrated
.
The
last
four
,
viz.
Gregorius
,
Simopetra
,
Dionysius
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Paulus
,
were
built
by
Contributions
collected
by
four
Kaloires
,
they
were
at
first
only
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Cells
of
Hermites
,
but
were
afterwards
enlarged
and
endowed
;
they
are
all
built
in
the
Rocks
,
and
have
a
craggy
and
asperous
ascent
to
them
.
Gregorius
is
but
small
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
at
first
was
only
the
Cell
of
him
,
who
gave
his
name
to
it
,
but
the
sanctity
of
his
life
invited
several
Benefactors
to
favour
and
perfect
his
small
beginnings
.
Simopetra
was
founded
by
one
Simeon
a
Religious
Kaloir
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
with
some
reference
to
the
name
of
Simon
Peter
;
it
hath
been
thrice
burnt
,
and
lastly
was
repaired
about
forty
years
past
with
great
expence
,
and
charge
of
Presents
given
to
the
Turks
;
for
if
a
Church
or
a
Religious
House
be
burnt
down
,
or
ruined
by
any
accident
,
according
to
the
Turkish
Law
it
is
not
to
be
repaired
but
by
special
Order
;
and
for
that
Reason
,
such
Licenses
or
Dispensations
have
always
been
obtained
from
the
Turks
at
a
high
expence
.
Dionysius
was
also
built
by
a
Kaloir
of
that
Name
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
and
Alexius
Comnenus
,
in
whose
time
it
was
erected
,
contributed
liberally
thereunto
.
This
Monastery
of
Paulus
was
built
by
a
Bulgarian
of
the
same
Name
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
who
begged
sufficient
to
build
it
:
he
was
(
as
they
report
)
a
co-temporary
with
the
Religious
Athanasius
,
of
whom
we
have
already
spoken
,
and
one
who
was
emulous
of
his
sanctity
:
So
that
if
the
Monkish
Weed
may
be
capable
of
such
contention
,
these
Kaloires
will
perswade
us
,
that
these
two
endeavoured
to
surpass
each
other
in
a
holy
and
seraphical
way
of
serving
God
.
In
this
manner
we
have
said
something
in
particular
of
every
Monastery
,
unless
it
be
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
being
all
three
Kesim
,
or
poor
Monasteries
,
paying
nothing
of
Tribute
for
maintenance
of
this
Ecclesiastical
Body
,
are
not
to
be
accounted
in
the
number
of
those
which
have
large
and
splendid
Revenues
.
And
though
the
Turks
themselves
,
being
sensible
of
the
poverty
of
these
Monasteries
,
have
declared
them
Kesim
,
yet
they
will
not
abate
one
Asper
of
the
thousand
Dollars
per
Month
,
but
what
is
wanting
in
these
Monasteries
they
impose
on
the
others
;
to
proportion
which
,
the
Turks
leave
it
to
the
Kaloires
to
lay
the
Tax
as
they
think
fit
;
amongst
whom
though
,
upon
this
occasion
and
subject
,
there
do
often
arise
great
and
grievous
dissentions
and
quarrels
,
yet
they
are
such
as
are
always
composed
amongst
themselves
,
being
unwilling
to
refer
themselves
to
the
charge
and
inequality
of
the
Turkish
Justice
.
The
Revenue
of
these
Monasteries
arises
partly
from
the
Lands
adjoining
to
them
on
the
Mountain
,
The
Revenue
of
the
Monasteries
.
which
are
sufficient
to
maintain
,
them
with
Wine
,
Bread
and
Olives
;
and
the
Sea
yields
them
Fish
in
great
abundance
,
every
Monastery
having
its
Bay
or
place
peculiarly
appropriated
unto
it
.
Besides
which
,
every
Monastery
hath
its
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
Farms
,
which
are
seated
some
on
the
firm
Land
,
and
some
on
Islands
,
where
being
Chappels
,
and
Cells
for
Fryars
,
are
wholly
manured
by
Religious
men
of
the
same
Order
,
who
have
liberty
to
sow
Corn
and
Flax
,
to
plant
Vineyards
,
keep
Flocks
of
Sheep
and
Goats
,
to
sell
the
Lambs
,
Kids
,
Wool
,
Milk
,
and
Cheese
;
and
what
shall
arise
in
Money
from
hence
,
after
their
maintenance
is
deducted
,
and
the
Accounts
made
up
,
refunds
respectively
to
the
Capital
Monastery
.
I
say
that
these
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
have
liberty
to
keep
Goats
and
Sheep
;
which
is
not
lawful
on
the
Mountain
,
where
according
to
the
ancient
institution
of
this
place
,
no
Female
Creature
is
to
be
admitted
;
no
not
so
much
as
an
Ewe-lamb
or
Hen
,
in
token
of
that
severe
Chastity
which
these
people
profess
.
But
besides
all
this
,
they
have
a
greater
Revenue
coming
in
from
the
industry
and
travels
of
their
Emissaries
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
who
are
persons
sent
into
all
places
and
Cities
of
note
and
esteem
,
to
collect
the
benevolence
of
charitable
people
towards
their
Monasteries
,
especially
in
Constantinople
,
Smyrna
,
Bulgaria
,
Servia
,
Candia
,
and
all
other
parts
where
those
of
the
Greek
Church
are
numerous
,
but
their
richest
Gifts
are
from
Moldavia
,
Valachia
,
Russia
,
Moscovy
,
and
Georgia
,
with
which
these
Emissaries
oftentimes
return
richly
freighted
,
whom
,
in
reward
of
their
industry
,
they
not
only
receive
with
a
hearty
welcome
,
but
he
who
brings
the
greatest
Contributions
is
esteemed
worthy
to
be
promoted
for
the
year
following
to
be
Prior
of
the
Monastery
.
Nor
are
these
people
less
cunning
Artists
in
the
skill
of
begging
,
than
are
the
Mendicants
in
Christendom
:
I
have
observed
divers
of
them
in
sundry
places
,
standing
with
a
Box
and
a
little
Picture
before
it
,
The
Devotion
and
Charity
of
the
Greeks
to
these
Monasteries
.
to
receive
the
Alms
for
this
Mountain
and
Mount
Sina
;
but
these
are
under
Officers
to
those
who
come
with
the
large
Commission
:
And
though
the
Greeks
are
now
generally
poor
and
narrow-hearted
;
yet
there
are
few
but
out
of
pride
or
devotion
esteem
it
necessary
to
bestow
Alms
on
this
place
.
Some
who
have
been
Oppressours
,
and
lived
perhaps
upon
Rapine
and
Violence
,
are
of
Opinion
that
they
attone
for
their
sins
,
by
sacrificing
part
of
their
prey
to
this
Mountain
;
by
which
,
and
other
Offerings
,
I
have
heard
,
that
within
the
space
of
six
months
there
stands
Registred
above
2000
Dollars
in
the
Book
of
Laura
,
which
have
been
given
at
home
,
besides
the
Collections
from
Foreign
Parts
.
The
number
of
Kaloires
,
viz.
The
number
of
Kaloires
in
this
Mountain
.
Priests
,
Deacons
,
and
Lay-Brothers
belonging
to
the
Mountain
,
is
calculated
to
amount
unto
six
thousand
;
of
which
commonly
two
thousand
may
be
abroad
,
and
employed
in
making
Collections
;
and
this
number
is
reported
by
Bellonius
to
have
been
in
his
time
,
which
may
have
been
about
a
hundred
years
past
;
so
that
it
seems
in
these
late
years
the
number
hath
not
been
abated
,
though
before
the
conquest
made
by
the
Turks
we
may
suppose
that
they
were
far
more
numerous
.
These
Monasteries
,
having
for
the
most
part
been
founded
by
Kings
and
Princes
,
Their
indepen
dency
on
the
Patriarch
.
have
obtained
an
Original
priviledge
of
being
exempted
from
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Patriarch
,
so
that
they
are
not
obliged
to
make
the
acknowledgment
of
one
Asper
of
benefit
unto
him
:
All
the
power
he
hath
,
is
to
constitute
an
Arch-bishop
over
them
,
whose
Seat
is
at
Careis
,
and
another
at
Sidero-Capti
,
but
subordinate
to
the
Metropolite
of
Thessalonica
:
The
which
Bishops
are
not
farther
concerned
with
them
,
than
to
say
their
Liturgy
,
and
ordain
Priests
;
to
whom
,
for
every
Ordination
,
there
is
due
a
Zechin
and
no
more
.
But
all
matters
of
Rule
and
Government
are
solely
in
the
hands
of
the
Chiefs
or
Priors
of
the
Monasteries
respectively
.
The
reason
whereof
is
,
because
that
the
receiving
of
members
into
the
Convent
,
or
the
passing
from
a
Secular
into
a
Religious
or
Regular
life
,
is
no
part
of
Priesthood
,
which
requires
Ordination
or
a
new
Character
,
but
only
the
profession
of
a
Vow
or
Solemn
renunciation
of
the
World
,
which
comes
not
within
the
compass
of
the
Episcopal
cognisance
.
Nor
yet
hath
the
Patriarch
so
much
power
as
this
over
all
the
Monasteries
,
for
Batopedi
,
Laura
,
Contlomouses
,
Philotheo
,
Stauronichetu
,
Pantocratora
,
Simeno
,
Dochano
,
and
Ibero
are
exempted
,
having
about
20
or
30
years
past
purchased
their
Enfranchisement
from
the
Patriarch
,
so
that
having
no
power
over
them
,
not
so
much
as
to
confine
them
to
a
particular
Bishop
for
conferring
of
holy
Orders
,
they
remain
at
liberty
to
take
and
chuse
what
Bishop
they
think
fit
.
But
in
most
other
places
where
there
are
Monasteries
another
Rule
is
observed
;
A
Turkish
Aga
set
over
them
.
for
the
Patriarch
hath
not
only
power
to
Ordain
their
Priests
,
but
to
constitute
their
Priors
,
and
to
bestow
the
Office
on
him
who
makes
the
best
Offering
and
richest
Present
to
the
Patriarchate
.
I
said
in
most
other
places
,
because
the
Monastry
at
Mavra
Mola
on
the
Bosphorus
,
as
also
the
Monasteries
of
this
Mountain
are
excepted
,
having
the
great
Bostangeebashee
for
their
Protector
,
who
yearly
at
the
beginning
of
March
constitutes
some
Aga
for
his
Deputy
to
collect
the
yearly
Tribute
or
Rent
of
12000
Dollars
,
out
of
which
he
is
allowed
ten
Purses
,
or
5000
Dollars
for
his
maintenance
,
besides
a
Sheep
a
month
from
each
Monastery
,
besides
the
Presents
of
Lambs
,
Kids
,
&c.
at
Easter
;
he
hath
a
house
at
Kareis
where
he
is
attended
with
three
or
four
Servants
,
but
no
woman
hath
there
admittance
.
This
Town
of
Kareis
,
Kareis
.
or
Kareais
as
they
write
it
,
is
seated
about
the
middle
of
the
Mountain
,
where
a
plentiful
Market
is
held
every
Saturday
,
to
which
great
numbers
of
people
(
I
mean
of
the
Male
Sex
)
do
there
meet
,
where
the
Fryars
buy
Cheese
,
Eggs
,
and
as
many
Male-Sheep
and
Goats
,
as
may
supply
them
with
a
sufficient
provision
of
Wooll
for
working
,
and
for
Presents
to
their
Aga.
Here
also
they
sell
their
Manufactories
,
such
as
Iron
worked
into
Shovels
,
Tongs
,
Horsshoos
&c.
also
Boots
,
Shoos
,
Beads
,
Crosses
,
and
what
else
is
the
Fruit
of
their
Lands
,
or
Surplusage
of
their
provisions
,
for
all
which
they
are
paid
in
ready
money
.
At
this
place
the
chief
Monasteries
have
a
house
,
or
lodging
to
receive
their
respective
members
,
who
have
occasions
at
that
place
;
where
formerly
did
reside
,
a
Steward
,
or
Representative
of
every
Monastery
,
though
now
fix
only
which
are
the
chief
,
remain
there
for
all
the
rest
,
viz.
of
Laura
,
Ibero
,
Batopedi
,
Chiliadar
,
Dionysius
,
and
Contlomouses
.
Above
all
,
there
is
a
common
House
or
Hall
,
where
Synods
or
Councils
are
held
touching
the
united
interest
of
all
the
Monasteries
,
which
they
call
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
whereunto
there
is
near
adjoyning
a
very
fair
Church
,
built
by
Constantine
the
Great
,
dedicated
to
the
Assumption
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
which
they
call
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
sleeping
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
which
Church
,
being
very
ancient
,
was
repaired
about
164
years
past
,
as
appears
by
an
Inscription
on
one
of
the
Walls
.
For
maintenance
of
these
publick
Buildings
and
the
persons
which
inhabit
them
,
and
for
defraying
the
charges
of
Candles
,
Oyl
,
and
Lamps
,
and
support
of
those
who
Weekly
(
that
is
on
Market-days
)
read
the
Liturgy
;
every
Monastery
is
taxed
in
proportion
to
its
Revenue
.
In
all
which
Exercises
of
Religion
,
and
performance
of
Secular
Negotiations
,
they
live
so
free
under
the
Turkish
Aga
,
that
no
Turk
whatsoever
,
without
his
License
,
can
set
his
Foot
upon
the
Mountain
;
which
notwithstanding
many
persons
of
the
best
and
civillest
quality
obtain
when
in
the
spring
for
their
health
,
and
in
the
Antumne
,
when
the
Fruits
are
ripe
,
they
desire
admission
for
their
pleasure
and
pastime
:
and
at
their
departure
are
free
and
liberal
in
their
acknowledgments
to
the
Monastery
where
they
received
their
Entertainment
.
This
Kareis
is
now
the
only
Town
on
this
Mountain
,
though
in
the
time
of
Strabo
there
were
five
,
viz.
Dion
,
Kleones
,
Thyssan
,
Holophyx
,
and
Akres-thous
.
We
have
said
that
this
Town
of
Kareis
being
the
common
Mart
,
The
employment
of
the
Kaloirs
whereunto
the
Kaloirs
bring
their
Manufactories
;
it
is
observable
,
that
the
Lay-brothers
,
when
they
enter
into
this
Religious
life
,
are
employed
according
to
that
Trade
,
and
work
in
which
they
profess
themselves
most
skillful
:
without
doors
,
they
plant
Vine-yards
,
ditch
and
hedge
them
in
,
gather
Olives
,
and
press
out
the
Oyl
,
keep
,
and
shear
their
Sheep
,
but
they
neither
Plow
,
nor
Sow
;
within
doors
,
they
have
their
Black-smiths
,
who
work
in
Iron
to
provide
them
with
Matocks
,
Spades
,
and
other
Instruments
of
that
sort
for
the
Fields
:
they
have
their
Taylors
,
Weavers
,
Cappers
,
and
Workers
in
Leather
,
who
having
supply'd
the
Monasteries
with
conveniences
of
that
Nature
,
sell
the
remainder
to
Strangers
for
money
,
the
which
accrues
to
the
benefit
of
the
Convent
,
which
out
of
the
common
Stock
provides
the
materials
whereon
to
work
,
which
when
they
are
wrought
,
they
are
then
esteemed
to
be
the
Goods
of
the
Monastery
.
For
as
in
Christendom
no
Fryar
is
capable
of
acquiring
Wealth
unto
himself
,
so
neither
here
can
a
Kaloir
appropriate
the
benefit
of
his
own
labours
;
though
perhaps
an
industrious
and
skilful
Workman
shall
have
more
respect
and
care
taken
of
him
,
that
he
want
nothing
which
is
convenient
for
him
,
than
those
who
are
Drones
,
or
unskilful
in
any
Art
or
Trade
.
Whether
such
men
as
these
can
read
,
or
not
,
it
matters
not
much
;
for
there
is
not
one
of
a
hundred
of
them
so
well
learned
;
it
is
sufficient
if
he
can
make
his
Cross
,
and
his
Metagnia
before
the
blessed
Virgin
,
which
is
a
bowing
on
their
Knees
,
touching
the
ground
with
their
Forehead
,
which
some
will
do
300
times
together
,
as
I
have
already
declared
in
the
foregoing
Chapter
.
But
the
Fathers
or
Priests
are
of
a
Classis
or
Form
above
these
,
The
learning
of
their
Priests
.
for
they
can
all
read
and
write
,
from
the
Prior
to
the
lowest
Deacon
;
though
very
few
of
them
understand
the
learned
or
School
Greek
in
any
perfection
:
for
it
would
puzzle
the
wisest
heads
amongst
them
to
interpret
every
word
in
their
Liturgy
,
and
yet
they
are
so
expert
and
ready
therein
,
that
they
can
run
from
the
beginning
to
the
ending
without
stop
or
hesitation
,
and
gallop
it
over
at
that
rate
,
that
one
must
have
a
good
ear
and
some
skill
in
the
Greek
Language
,
to
distinguish
the
different
sound
of
the
words
which
they
utter
:
besides
which
,
their
chief
study
is
of
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Hymns
of
John
Damascen
,
and
to
find
out
and
know
the
proper
Lessons
for
the
day
,
and
the
Offices
of
the
Church
,
with
all
the
Responses
and
Suffrages
;
which
is
a
Learning
so
intricate
,
as
requires
some
practice
,
and
application
of
the
mind
:
But
such
as
have
any
Learning
more
than
the
rest
,
it
consists
for
the
most
in
the
knowledge
they
have
of
the
Fathers
and
Councils
of
their
own
Church
,
and
in
the
Ecclesiastical
Authors
of
the
first
Century
after
Constantine
the
Great
.
The
Latine
and
Hebrew
Tongues
,
and
any
besides
the
Greek
,
they
contemn
and
esteem
as
prophane
:
Philosophy
and
Mathematicks
,
being
matters
of
Humane
Learning
,
they
account
as
unnecessary
for
men
who
lead
a
mortified
and
spiritual
life
,
to
whom
also
all
Books
are
unlawful
,
but
such
as
treat
of
Divinity
,
and
a
holy
and
devout
way
of
living
.
Every
Monastery
hath
its
Library
of
Books
,
Their
Libraries
.
which
are
kept
in
a
lofty
Tower
,
under
the
custody
of
one
whom
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
who
also
is
their
Steward
,
receives
their
money
,
and
renders
an
account
of
all
their
Expences
:
but
we
must
not
imagine
that
these
Libraries
are
conserved
in
that
order
,
as
ours
are
in
the
parts
of
Christendom
;
that
they
are
ranked
and
compiled
in
method
on
Shelves
,
with
Labels
of
the
Contents
,
or
that
they
are
brushed
and
kept
clean
,
like
the
Libraries
of
our
Colleges
;
but
they
are
piled
one
on
the
other
without
order
or
method
,
covered
with
dust
,
and
exposed
to
the
Worm
.
They
have
few
Books
amongst
them
but
what
treat
of
Divinity
,
and
as
I
have
heard
they
have
scarce
any
of
much
worth
;
in
regard
that
the
Emissaries
of
France
and
other
parts
,
have
by
force
of
money
deprived
them
of
all
the
choicest
Books
in
their
Libraries
:
Nor
have
they
(
as
I
have
been
well
inform'd
)
one
Book
that
varies
in
the
least
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Seventh
Council
;
for
there
is
not
one
Book
to
be
found
of
those
which
were
wrote
by
those
whom
they
call
Hereticks
,
esteeming
that
the
easiest
way
to
confute
a
Heretick
,
and
stop
his
Doctrine
in
its
progress
,
is
to
condemn
the
same
,
and
burn
his
Book
.
In
every
Monastery
they
have
Bells
:
such
as
they
daily
use
are
small
,
but
those
of
greatest
bigness
,
are
of
about
4
or
500
weight
,
which
they
ring
at
Festivals
,
when
they
would
make
the
greatest
noise
and
rejoicing
:
on
these
their
Clocks
strike
,
which
are
fixed
like
those
on
our
Churches
in
England
;
which
are
not
to
be
found
,
as
I
remember
,
in
any
other
place
in
Turkey
,
unless
at
Buda
,
where
I
saw
one
of
this
sort
.
For
conclusion
,
In
this
manner
this
Mountain
of
Athos
is
inhabited
,
and
this
is
the
Government
amongst
these
Religious
men
of
the
Greek
Church
,
who
are
for
the
most
part
good
simple
men
of
godly
lives
,
given
greatly
to
devotion
and
acts
of
mortification
;
for
as
out
of
the
abundance
of
the
heart
the
mouth
speaks
,
so
these
men
discoursing
with
a
lively
sense
of
God
and
of
his
Service
,
we
may
without
over-much
credulity
,
or
easiness
of
belief
,
conclude
them
not
only
to
be
real
and
moral
good
men
,
but
such
also
as
are
something
touched
with
the
Spirit
of
God
;
whose
devotion
and
affection
to
his
Commands
and
Precepts
,
shall
carry
them
farther
in
their
way
to
Heaven
,
than
the
Wisdom
of
the
most
profound
Philosophers
,
or
the
wisest
Clerks
.
And
that
such
people
are
found
in
the
world
,
endowed
with
such
Priviledges
,
in
the
Countries
of
the
Grand
Oppressour
of
Christendom
,
to
God's
Name
be
Glory
and
Honour
now
and
for
ever
,
Amen
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Of
Confession
,
Contrition
,
and
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
sanctified
Oyl
,
practised
in
this
Church
.
BEfore
we
treat
of
this
last
Mystery
,
which
is
the
Oyl
of
Prayer
,
let
us
premise
something
touching
the
Confession
of
sins
,
which
is
to
be
performed
four
times
in
the
year
,
to
a
Priest
lawfully
Constituted
and
Ordained
,
that
is
,
for
such
who
have
leisure
and
convenience
of
living
;
Priests
and
others
entred
into
holy
Orders
,
or
into
a
life
of
Regular
Devotion
,
are
obliged
to
a
Confession
once
a
Month.
The
labouring
and
common
people
are
enjoined
to
a
Confession
but
once
a
year
,
and
that
before
their
entrance
into
the
great
Lent
,
which
is
before
Easter
:
To
sick
and
infirm
people
,
it
is
recommended
as
a
Remedy
against
the
Diseases
of
the
Soul
,
and
ease
of
a
burdened
Conscience
.
Repentance
the
Greeks
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
is
by
them
defined
to
be
,
A
sorrow
of
heart
for
sin
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
which
a
man
accuses
himself
before
a
Priest
,
with
a
firm
resolution
to
correct
the
errours
of
his
past
life
,
by
that
which
is
to
come
,
and
with
intention
to
perform
whatsoever
shall
be
enjoined
him
by
his
Spiritual
Pastor
for
his
Penance
.
By
which
definition
it
appears
how
necessary
the
Greeks
esteem
Confession
to
a
Priest
,
having
these
words
in
the
Orthodox
Doctrine
of
the
Oriental
Church
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
The
Priest
cannot
release
,
unless
he
enquire
first
what
he
is
to
release
:
and
likewise
it
is
apparent
by
the
foregoing
Definition
,
That
the
Priest
hath
power
to
enjoin
Penance
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
such
as
Prayers
extraordinary
,
Alms
,
Fastings
,
visiting
of
holy
Places
,
and
the
like
.
When
the
Penitent
comes
to
Confession
,
the
Priest
utters
these
words
to
him
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Behold
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
is
at
hand
to
take
thy
Confession
,
see
therefore
that
thou
conceal
no
sin
,
for
fear
of
shame
,
for
I
also
am
a
man
and
a
sinner
as
thou
art
.
To
such
Penitents
who
are
sick
and
languishing
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
holy
Oyl
.
and
find
their
Consciences
guilty
of
any
mortal
sin
,
as
Fornication
,
Adultery
,
or
Pride
,
which
tends
to
the
contempt
of
God
,
is
administred
the
Sacrament
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
,
The
Oyl
of
Prayer
,
which
is
performed
by
the
Bishop
or
Arch-Bishop
,
assisted
by
seven
Priests
,
and
begins
with
this
Prayer
.
O
Lord
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
who
with
the
Oyl
of
thy
Mercies
hast
healed
the
Wounds
of
our
Souls
and
of
our
Bodies
,
do
thou
sanctifie
this
Oyl
in
that
manner
,
that
those
who
are
anointed
therewith
may
be
freed
from
their
Infirmities
,
and
from
all
Corporal
and
Spiritual
Evils
;
that
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
may
be
glorifyed
therein
.
This
Sacrament
,
as
they
call
it
,
of
the
Holy
Oyl
,
is
by
some
said
to
be
different
from
that
which
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
administred
unto
healthful
persons
,
who
are
fallen
into
mortal
sins
,
which
pollute
the
Body
as
well
as
the
Soul
,
and
takes
its
Original
from
the
parable
of
the
good
Samaritan
in
the
Gospel
,
who
poured
Oyl
into
the
Wounds
of
him
who
fell
amongst
Thieves
:
But
this
Unction
is
not
applicable
to
those
who
are
guilty
of
Rapine
and
Violence
,
whose
sins
are
only
purged
and
expiated
by
Restitution
and
Satisfaction
.
This
Oyl
of
Prayer
is
pure
and
unmixed
Oyl
,
without
any
other
composition
;
a
quantity
whereof
,
sufficient
to
serve
for
the
whole
year
,
is
consecrated
on
Wednesday
in
the
holy
Week
by
the
Arch-Bishop
or
Bishop
,
though
it
may
be
administred
,
or
application
made
thereof
by
three
Priests
.
This
is
the
same
with
that
which
in
the
Roman
Church
is
called
,
Extreme
Unction
,
grounded
on
the
words
of
St.
James
,
Cap.
5.
14.
Is
any
sick
amongst
you
?
let
him
call
for
the
Elders
the
Church
,
and
let
them
pray
over
him
,
anointing
him
with
Oyl
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
In
the
administration
of
this
Oyl
of
Prayer
,
the
Priest
dips
some
Cotton
at
the
end
of
a
stick
into
the
Oyl
,
and
therewith
anoints
the
Penitent
,
in
the
form
of
a
Cross
,
on
the
Fore-head
,
on
the
Chin
,
on
each
Cheek
,
on
the
backs
and
palms
of
the
Hands
,
and
then
recites
this
Prayer
.
Holy
Father
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Physitian
of
Souls
and
Bodies
,
who
hast
sent
thine
only
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
healing
infirmities
and
sins
,
to
free
us
from
death
,
heal
this
thy
Servant
of
corporal
and
spiritual
infirmities
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
give
him
salvation
,
and
the
grace
of
thy
Christ
,
through
the
Prayers
of
our
more
than
holy
Lady
the
Mother
of
God
,
the
Eternal
Virgin
,
through
the
assistance
of
the
glorious
,
celestial
,
and
incorporeal
Powers
,
through
the
Vertue
of
the
life-giving
Cross
of
the
holy
and
glorious
Prophet
the
fore-runner
John
the
Baptist
,
and
of
the
holy
and
glorious
Apostles
,
and
triumphant
Martyrs
of
the
holy
,
and
just
Fathers
,
and
of
the
holy
and
life-giving
Anargiri
,
Amen
.
Confession
of
Sins
verbally
,
and
particularly
to
a
Priest
,
is
esteemed
a
necessary
duty
for
constituting
a
perfect
Contrition
;
though
they
do
not
deny
but
a
person
dying
in
a
state
of
Regeneration
,
that
is
to
say
,
with
a
Repentance
proceeding
from
the
love
of
God
,
and
having
not
opportunity
by
the
suddenness
of
death
,
or
some
other
accident
,
to
confess
and
receive
Absolution
,
may
yet
through
the
mercies
of
God
,
and
bounty
of
the
Saints
,
have
these
necessary
Sacraments
conferred
,
and
mysteriously
supplyed
,
and
the
contrite
Soul
saved
:
But
yet
that
the
omission
thereof
,
in
a
place
where
it
may
be
obtained
,
is
a
sin
,
which
(
as
they
say
)
can
no
otherwise
be
pardoned
in
the
next
World
,
than
by
the
Prayers
,
Intercessions
of
the
Saints
in
Heaven
,
and
by
the
Alms
and
Oblations
of
good
men
on
Earth
;
of
which
Opinion
of
theirs
we
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
more
particularly
hereafter
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Of
the
Power
of
Excommunication
,
and
upon
what
frivolous
occasions
it
is
made
use
of
.
THE
Third
Command
of
the
Church
is
Obedience
towards
their
Spiritual
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
1
Cor.
4.
1.
Let
a
man
so
account
of
us
as
of
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
and
Stewards
of
the
Mysteries
of
God
:
which
is
a
Text
that
they
often
repeat
in
their
Churches
,
and
raise
consequences
from
thence
of
the
sublimity
of
their
Office
,
and
of
the
reverence
and
honour
due
from
the
people
toward
their
Clergy
;
so
that
though
they
want
the
advantages
of
Riches
and
Ornament
to
render
them
respected
in
the
Eyes
of
the
Vulgar
;
yet
their
People
being
affected
with
their
divine
and
separated
Qualifications
,
do
not
submit
only
in
Spiritual
matters
,
but
even
in
Temporals
refer
themselves
to
the
determination
of
their
Bishop
,
or
Metropolite
,
according
to
that
of
S.
Paul
,
1
Cor.
6.
1.
Dare
any
of
you
having
a
matter
against
another
,
go
to
Law
before
the
unjust
,
and
not
before
the
Saints
?
But
that
which
most
enforces
this
Duty
of
Obedience
,
is
a
sense
of
the
Power
of
Excommunication
,
which
rests
in
the
Church
,
of
which
they
so
generally
stand
in
fear
,
that
the
most
profligate
and
obdurate
conscience
in
other
matters
startles
at
this
sentence
to
which
whilst
any
is
subjected
,
he
is
not
only
expelled
the
limits
of
the
Church
,
but
his
conversation
is
scandalous
,
and
his
person
denied
the
common
benefits
of
Charity
and
assistance
,
to
which
Christian
or
Humane
duty
doth
oblige
us
.
In
the
Exercise
of
this
censure
of
Excommunication
,
the
Greek
Church
is
so
ready
and
frequent
,
that
the
common
use
of
it
might
seem
to
render
it
the
more
contemptible
;
but
that
the
Sentence
is
pronounced
with
so
much
horrour
,
and
the
sad
effects
which
have
ensued
thereupon
,
not
only
to
the
living
,
but
also
to
the
Corps
and
Carcasses
of
such
who
have
dyed
under
Excommunication
,
are
related
with
that
evidence
and
certainty
as
still
confirms
in
the
people
the
efficacy
of
that
Authority
which
the
Church
exercises
therein
.
The
form
of
Excommunication
is
either
expressive
of
the
party
with
his
name
and
condition
,
secluding
him
from
the
use
of
Divine
Ordinances
,
or
otherwise
indefinite
of
any
person
who
is
guilty
of
such
or
such
a
Crime
or
Misdemeanour
.
As
for
Example
,
If
any
person
is
guilty
of
Theft
,
which
is
not
discovered
,
an
Excommunication
is
taken
out
against
him
,
whosoever
he
be
,
that
hath
committed
the
Theft
,
which
is
not
to
be
remitted
until
Restitution
is
made
;
and
so
the
fault
is
published
and
repeated
at
a
full
Congregation
,
and
then
follows
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
in
this
form
.
If
they
restore
not
to
him
that
which
is
his
own
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
possess
him
peaceably
of
it
,
but
suffer
him
to
remain
injured
and
damnifyed
;
let
him
be
separated
from
the
Lord
God
Creatour
,
and
be
accursed
,
and
unpardoned
,
and
undissolvable
after
death
in
this
World
,
and
in
the
other
which
is
to
come
.
Let
Wood
,
Stones
,
and
Iron
be
dissolved
,
but
not
they
:
May
they
inherit
the
Leprosie
of
Gehazi
,
and
the
Confusion
of
Judas
;
may
the
Earth
be
divided
,
and
devour
them
like
Dathan
and
Abiram
;
may
they
sigh
and
tremble
on
earth
like
Cain
,
and
the
wrath
of
God
be
upon
their
heads
and
Countenances
;
may
they
see
nothing
of
that
for
which
they
labour
,
and
beg
their
Bread
all
the
days
of
their
lives
;
may
their
Works
,
Possessions
,
Labours
,
and
Services
be
accursed
;
always
without
effect
or
success
,
and
blown
away
like
dust
;
may
they
have
the
Curses
of
the
holy
and
righteous
Patriarchs
Abram
,
Isaac
and
Jacob
;
of
the
318
Saints
who
were
the
Divine
Fathers
of
the
Synod
of
Nice
,
and
of
all
other
holy
Synods
;
and
being
without
the
Church
of
Christ
,
let
no
man
administer
unto
them
the
things
of
the
Church
,
or
bless
them
,
or
offer
Sacrifice
for
them
,
or
give
them
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
the
blessed
Bread
,
or
eat
,
or
drink
,
or
work
with
them
,
or
converse
with
them
;
and
after
death
,
let
no
man
bury
them
,
in
penalty
of
being
under
the
same
state
of
Excommunication
,
for
so
let
them
remain
until
they
have
performed
what
is
here
written
.
The
effect
of
this
dreadful
Sentence
is
reported
by
the
Greek
Priests
to
have
been
in
several
instances
so
evident
,
that
none
doubts
or
disbelieves
the
consequences
of
all
those
maledictions
repeated
therein
;
and
particularly
,
that
the
body
of
an
excommunicated
person
is
not
capable
of
returning
to
its
first
Principles
until
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
is
taken
off
.
It
would
be
esteemed
no
Curse
amongst
us
to
have
our
Bodies
remain
uncorrupted
and
entire
in
the
Grave
,
who
endeavour
by
Art
,
and
Aromatick
spices
,
and
Gums
,
to
preserve
them
from
Corruption
:
And
it
is
also
accounted
,
amongst
the
Greeks
themselves
,
as
a
miracle
and
particular
grace
and
favour
of
God
to
the
Bodies
of
such
whom
they
have
Canonized
for
Saints
to
continue
unconsumed
,
and
in
the
moist
damps
of
a
Vault
,
to
dry
and
desiccate
like
the
Mummies
in
Egypt
,
or
in
the
Hot
sands
of
Arabia
.
But
they
believe
that
the
Bodies
of
the
Excommunicated
are
possessed
in
the
Grave
by
some
evil
spirit
,
which
actuates
and
preserves
them
from
Corruption
,
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Soul
informes
and
animates
the
living
body
;
and
that
they
feed
in
the
night
,
walk
,
digest
,
and
are
nourished
,
and
have
been
found
ruddy
in
Complexion
,
and
their
Veins
,
after
forty
days
Burial
,
extended
with
Blood
,
which
,
being
opened
with
a
Lancet
,
have
yielded
a
gore
as
plentiful
,
fresh
,
and
quick
,
as
that
which
issues
from
the
Vessels
of
young
and
sanguine
persons
.
This
is
so
generally
believed
and
discoursed
of
amongst
the
Greeks
,
that
there
is
scarce
one
of
their
Country
Villages
,
but
what
can
witness
and
recount
several
instances
of
this
nature
,
both
by
the
relation
of
their
Parents
,
and
Nurses
,
as
well
as
of
their
own
knowledge
,
which
they
tell
with
as
much
variety
as
we
do
the
Tales
of
Witches
and
Enchantments
,
of
which
it
is
observed
in
Conversation
,
that
scarce
one
story
is
ended
before
another
begins
of
like
wonder
.
But
to
let
pass
the
common
and
various
Reports
of
the
Vulgar
,
this
one
may
suffice
for
all
,
which
was
recounted
to
me
with
many
asseverations
of
its
truth
,
by
a
grave
Candiot
Kaloir
,
called
Sofronio
,
a
Preacher
,
and
a
person
of
no
mean
repute
and
learning
at
Smyrna
.
I
knew
,
(
said
he
)
a
certain
person
,
who
for
some
misdemeanours
committed
in
the
Morea
,
fled
over
to
the
Isle
of
Milo
,
where
though
he
avoided
the
hand
of
Justice
,
yet
could
not
avoid
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
,
from
which
he
could
no
more
fly
,
than
from
the
conviction
of
his
own
Conscience
,
or
the
guilt
which
ever
attended
him
;
for
the
fatal
hour
of
his
death
being
come
,
and
the
Sentence
of
the
Church
not
revoked
,
the
Body
was
carelesly
and
without
Solemnity
interred
in
some
retired
and
unfrequented
place
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Relations
of
the
deceased
were
much
afflicted
,
and
anxious
for
the
sad
estate
of
their
dead
Friend
,
whilst
the
Paisants
and
Islanders
were
every
night
affrighted
and
disturbed
with
strange
and
unusual
apparitions
,
which
they
immediately
concluded
arose
from
the
Grave
of
the
accursed
Excommunicant
,
which
,
according
to
their
Custom
,
they
immediately
opened
,
and
therein
found
the
Body
uncorrupted
,
ruddy
,
and
the
Veins
replete
with
Blood
:
The
Coffin
was
furnished
with
Grapes
,
Aples
and
Nuts
,
and
such
fruit
as
the
Season
afforded
:
Whereupon
,
Consultation
being
made
,
the
Kaloires
resolved
to
make
use
of
the
common
Remedy
in
those
cases
,
which
was
to
cut
and
dismember
the
Body
into
several
parts
,
and
to
boyl
it
in
Wine
,
as
the
approved
means
to
dislodge
the
evil
Spirit
,
and
dispose
the
body
to
a
dissolution
:
But
the
friends
of
the
deceased
,
being
willing
and
desirous
that
the
Corps
should
rest
in
peace
,
and
some
ease
given
to
the
departed
Soul
,
obtained
a
Reprieve
from
the
Clergy
,
and
hopes
,
that
for
a
sum
of
Money
,
(
they
being
persons
of
a
competent
Estate
)
a
Release
might
be
purchased
from
this
Excommunication
under
the
hand
of
the
Patriarch
:
In
this
manner
the
Corps
were
for
a
while
freed
from
dissection
,
and
Letters
thereupon
sent
to
Constantinople
,
with
this
direction
,
That
in
case
the
Patriarch
should
condescend
to
take
off
the
Excommunication
,
that
the
day
,
hour
and
minute
that
he
signed
the
Remission
should
be
inserted
in
the
Date
.
And
now
the
Corps
were
taken
into
the
Church
,
(
the
Country-people
not
being
willing
they
should
remain
in
the
Field
)
and
Prayers
and
Masses
daily
said
for
its
dissolution
,
and
pardon
of
the
Offender
:
When
one
day
after
many
Prayers
,
Supplications
and
Offerings
(
as
this
Sofronio
attested
to
me
with
many
protestations
)
and
whilst
he
himself
was
performing
Divine
Service
,
on
a
sudden
was
heard
a
rumbling
noise
in
the
Coffin
of
the
dead
party
,
to
the
fear
and
astonishment
of
all
persons
then
present
;
which
when
they
had
opened
,
they
found
the
Body
consumed
and
dissolved
as
far
into
its
first
Principles
of
Earth
,
as
if
it
had
been
seven
years
interred
.
The
hour
and
minute
of
this
dissolution
was
immediately
noted
and
precisely
observed
,
which
being
compared
with
the
Date
of
the
Patriarchs
release
,
when
it
was
signed
at
Constantinople
,
it
was
found
exactly
to
agree
with
that
moment
in
which
the
Body
returned
to
its
Ashes
.
This
story
I
should
not
have
judged
worth
relating
,
but
that
I
heard
it
from
the
mouth
of
a
grave
person
,
who
says
,
That
his
own
eyes
were
Witnesses
thereof
;
and
though
notwithstanding
I
esteem
it
a
matter
not
assured
enough
to
be
believed
by
me
,
yet
let
it
serve
to
evidence
the
esteem
they
entertain
of
the
validity
and
force
of
Excommunication
.
I
had
once
the
curiosity
to
be
present
at
the
opening
of
a
Grave
of
one
lately
dead
,
who
,
as
the
people
of
the
Village
reported
,
walked
in
the
night
,
and
affrighted
them
with
strange
Phantasmes
;
but
it
was
not
my
fortune
to
see
the
Corps
in
that
nature
,
nor
to
find
the
Provisions
with
which
the
spirit
nourishes
it
,
but
only
such
a
Spectacle
as
is
usual
after
six
or
seven
days
Burial
in
the
Grave
;
howsoever
Turks
as
well
as
Christians
discourse
of
these
matters
with
much
confidence
.
This
high
esteem
and
efficacy
being
put
on
Excommunication
,
Excommunications
granted
on
every
trivial
occasion
.
one
would
believe
that
the
Priests
should
endeavour
to
conserve
the
reverence
thereof
,
being
the
Basis
and
main
support
of
their
Authority
;
and
that
therefore
they
should
not
so
easily
make
use
thereof
on
every
frivolous
occasion
;
that
so
familiarity
might
not
render
it
contemptible
,
and
the
salvation
of
mens
Souls
not
seem
to
be
played
with
on
every
slight
and
trivial
Affair
:
But
such
is
the
much
to
be
lamented
poverty
in
this
Church
,
that
they
are
not
only
forced
to
sell
Excommucations
,
but
the
very
Sacraments
;
and
to
expose
the
most
reverend
and
mysterious
Offices
of
Religion
unto
sale
for
maintenance
and
support
of
the
Priesthood
.
The
taking
off
Excommunications
after
death
hath
been
usual
,
but
the
Excommunicating
after
death
may
seem
a
strange
kind
of
severity
;
for
so
we
read
that
Theodosius
,
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
excommunicated
Origen
two
hundred
years
after
his
decease
.
On
the
same
Authority
of
Excommunication
depends
the
power
of
re-admission
again
into
the
Church
,
The
manner
of
receiving
into
the
Church
such
as
have
denyed
the
faith
.
which
according
to
the
Greek
Canon
is
not
to
be
obtained
easily
,
or
at
every
cold
request
of
the
Penitent
,
but
after
proof
or
tryal
first
made
of
a
hearty
and
serious
conversion
,
evidenced
by
the
constant
and
repeated
actions
of
a
holy
life
,
and
the
patient
and
obedient
performance
of
Penance
imposed
and
enjoined
by
the
Church
.
Such
as
have
apos●●●tized
from
the
Faith
,
by
becomi●●●
Turks
,
under
the
age
of
14
years
,
upon
their
repentance
,
and
desire
of
return
to
the
Church
,
sought
earnestly
with
tears
,
signified
and
attested
by
40
days
fasting
with
bread
and
water
,
accompanied
with
continual
Prayer
day
and
night
,
are
afterwards
received
solemnly
into
the
Church
,
in
presence
of
the
Congregation
,
the
Priest
making
a
Cross
on
the
Forehead
of
the
Penitent
with
the
Oyl
of
Chrism
,
or
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
usually
administred
to
such
who
return
from
the
ways
of
darkness
and
mortal
sins
.
But
of
such
who
in
riper
years
fall
away
from
the
Faith
(
as
many
Greeks
do
for
the
sake
of
Women
,
or
escape
of
punishment
)
their
re-admission
or
reception
again
into
the
Church
is
more
difficult
;
for
to
some
of
them
there
is
enjoined
a
Penance
of
six
or
seven
years
humbling
themselves
with
extraordinary
Fasts
,
and
continual
Prayer
;
during
which
time
they
remain
in
the
nature
of
Catechumeni
,
without
the
use
or
comfort
of
the
Eucharist
,
or
Absolution
,
unless
at
the
hour
of
death
;
in
which
the
Church
is
so
rigorous
,
that
the
Patriarch
himself
is
not
able
to
release
a
Penance
of
this
nature
,
imposed
only
by
a
simple
Priest
;
and
for
receiving
Penitents
of
this
nature
there
is
a
set
Form
or
Office
in
the
Greek
Liturgy
.
But
now
we
have
few
Examples
of
those
Apostates
who
return
from
the
Mahometan
to
the
Christian
faith
;
for
none
dares
own
such
a
Conversion
but
he
who
dares
to
dye
for
it
;
so
that
that
practice
and
admirable
part
of
Discipline
is
become
obsolete
and
disused
.
Yet
some
there
have
been
,
even
in
my
time
,
both
of
the
Greek
and
Armenian
Churches
,
who
have
afforded
more
Heroick
Examples
of
Repentance
,
than
any
of
those
who
have
tryed
themselves
by
the
Rules
and
Canons
prescribed
;
for
after
that
they
denyed
the
Faith
,
and
for
some
years
have
carried
on
their
heads
the
Badge
or
distinction
of
a
Mahometan
,
feeling
some
remorses
of
Conscience
,
they
have
so
improved
the
same
by
the
sparks
of
some
little
grace
remaining
,
that
nothing
could
appease
or
allay
the
present
torment
of
their
minds
,
but
a
return
to
that
Faith
from
whence
they
were
fallen
.
In
this
manner
,
having
communicated
their
anguish
and
desires
to
some
Bishop
or
grave
person
of
the
Clergy
,
and
signifying
withal
their
Courage
and
Zeal
to
dye
for
that
faith
,
which
they
have
denyed
;
they
have
been
exhorted
,
as
the
most
ready
expiation
of
their
sin
,
to
confess
Christ
at
that
place
where
they
have
renounced
him
;
and
this
they
have
resolutely
performed
by
leaving
off
their
Tulbants
,
and
boldly
presenting
themselves
in
publick
Assemblies
and
at
the
time
of
publick
prayers
in
the
Church
:
and
when
the
Turks
have
challenged
them
for
having
revolted
or
relapsed
again
from
them
,
they
have
owned
their
Conversion
,
and
boldly
declared
their
resolution
to
dye
in
that
old
Faith
wherein
they
were
baptized
;
and
,
as
a
Token
or
Demonstration
hereof
,
being
carried
before
the
Justice
of
the
City
or
Province
,
they
have
not
only
by
words
owned
the
Christian
Doctrine
,
but
also
trampled
their
Turkish
Tulbants
or
Sashes
under
their
Feet
,
and
withstood
three
times
the
demand
,
whether
they
would
still
continue
to
be
Mahometans
,
according
as
is
required
in
the
Mahometan
Law
:
For
which
,
being
condemned
to
dye
,
they
have
suffered
death
with
the
same
chearfulness
and
courage
that
we
read
of
the
Primitive
Martyrs
,
who
daily
Sacrificed
themselves
for
the
Christian
Verity
.
Considering
which
,
I
have
,
with
some
astonishment
,
beheld
in
what
manner
some
poor
English
men
,
who
have
fondly
and
vilely
denyed
the
faith
of
Christ
in
Barbary
and
the
parts
of
Turky
,
and
become
,
as
we
term
them
,
Renegados
,
have
afterwards
(
growing
weary
of
the
Customes
of
Turks
to
which
they
were
strangers
)
found
means
of
escape
,
and
returned
again
into
England
,
and
there
entered
the
Churches
,
and
frequented
the
Assembly
of
Gods
people
,
as
boldly
as
if
they
had
been
the
most
constant
and
faithful
of
the
Sheepfold
:
At
which
confidence
of
ignorant
and
illiterate
men
,
I
do
not
so
much
admire
,
as
I
do
at
the
negligence
of
our
Ministers
,
who
acquaint
not
the
Bishops
herewith
,
to
take
their
Counsel
and
Order
herein
:
But
perhaps
they
have
either
not
learned
,
or
so
far
forgot
the
ancient
Discipline
of
ours
,
and
all
other
Christian
Churches
,
as
to
permit
men
,
after
so
abominable
a
Lapse
and
Apostasie
,
boldly
to
intrude
into
the
Sanctuary
of
God
with
the
same
unhallowed
hands
,
and
blasphemous
mouths
,
with
which
they
denyed
their
Saviour
and
their
Country
.
But
what
can
we
say
hereunto
?
Alas
!
Many
are
dissenters
from
our
Church
;
which
,
by
our
divisions
in
Religion
,
hath
lost
much
of
its
Power
,
Discipline
and
esteem
amongst
us
;
and
men
,
being
grown
careless
and
cold
in
Religion
,
little
dream
or
consider
of
such
methods
of
Repentance
;
for
whilst
men
contemn
the
Authority
,
and
censures
of
the
Church
,
and
disown
the
power
of
the
Keys
,
they
seem
to
deprive
themselves
of
the
ordinary
means
of
Salvation
,
unless
God
,
by
some
extraordinary
light
and
eviction
,
supplies
that
in
a
sublimer
manner
,
which
was
anciently
effected
by
a
rigorous
observation
of
the
Laws
and
Canons
of
the
Church
.
It
is
a
strange
Vulgar
Errour
that
we
maintain
in
England
,
that
the
Greek
Church
doth
yearly
excommunicate
the
Roman
,
which
is
nothing
so
;
and
common
reason
will
tell
us
,
That
a
Church
cannot
excommunicate
another
,
or
any
particular
Member
thereof
,
over
which
it
pretends
no
Jurisdiction
or
Authority
;
and
that
the
Greek
Church
hath
no
such
Claim
of
Dominion
or
Superiority
over
the
Roman
,
no
more
than
it
owns
a
subjection
to
it
,
is
plainly
evinced
in
the
third
Chapter
of
this
Book
:
and
this
I
attest
to
be
so
,
upon
enquiry
made
into
the
truth
thereof
,
and
on
Testimony
of
Greek
Priests
eminent
and
knowing
in
the
Canons
and
Constitutions
of
their
Church
:
Though
we
cannot
deny
but
that
anciently
one
Patriarch
might
renounce
the
Communion
of
another
,
over
whom
he
had
no
Jurisdiction
,
for
his
notorious
Heresie
;
as
S.
Cyril
did
to
Nestorius
before
the
Assembly
of
the
Council
of
Ephesus
..
CHAP.
XIV
.
Of
the
treatment
the
Greeks
use
towards
their
dead
,
and
the
Opinion
they
have
of
Purgatory
,
or
the
middle
state
of
Souls
.
THE
Greeks
in
the
time
of
sickness
and
mournings
for
the
dead
retain
not
only
Ceremonies
,
by
us
accounted
superstitious
,
but
also
savouring
somewhat
of
ancient
Gentilism
.
If
the
headache
,
or
be
ill-affected
,
the
Priest
binds
it
with
the
Vail
of
the
Sacramental
Chalice
,
and
administers
to
the
sick
a
draught
of
consecrated
Water
,
in
which
is
Basil
,
or
Dittamon
,
or
some
other
odoriferous
Herb
,
blessed
with
the
touch
of
a
Crucifix
,
or
the
Picture
of
our
Lady
,
and
administred
as
a
spiritual
Medicine
,
as
well
operative
for
the
benefit
of
the
Soul
,
as
conducing
to
the
health
of
the
Body
.
But
in
case
the
indisposition
increase
,
the
holy
Oyl
,
or
extream
Unction
is
applyed
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
mixed
with
some
of
that
Water
which
was
consecrated
at
the
Sacrament
of
the
Communion
;
and
some
Prayers
,
proper
for
that
occasion
,
are
rehearsed
,
together
with
such
Chapters
and
Verses
out
of
the
new
Testament
which
relate
to
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
It
is
likewise
usual
amongst
them
,
as
in
the
Roman
Church
,
to
make
Vows
upon
recovery
;
and
on
the
Altar
to
tender
the
form
of
a
Leg
,
Arm
,
or
Eyes
,
or
some
other
Member
ill-affected
in
Silver
or
Gold
,
in
remembrance
and
gratitude
for
the
late
mercy
of
Almighty
God
.
But
when
the
party
dyes
,
the
lamentations
which
they
make
are
most
barbarous
.
For
after
his
eyes
are
shut
,
his
Corps
are
clothed
in
its
best
Apparel
,
and
,
being
stretched
on
the
Floor
with
a
Taper
at
the
head
,
and
another
at
the
feet
,
then
begins
the
Scene
of
sorrow
:
the
Wife
,
the
Children
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Family
and
Friends
entring
with
their
Hair
dishevelled
,
their
Garments
loose
and
torn
,
pulling
their
Locks
,
and
beating
their
Breasts
,
and
scratching
their
Faces
with
their
Nails
—
Faedantes
unguibus
ora
.
make
such
deep
sighs
and
sad
cryes
,
as
might
justly
incur
the
reprehension
of
the
Apostle
,
who
gave
them
that
reasonable
Counsel
of
,
Mourn
not
like
those
without
hope
,
1
Thes.
4.
v.
13.
The
Body
thus
dressed
up
with
a
Crucifix
on
the
Breast
,
attended
by
the
Priests
,
and
Deacons
,
is
carried
to
burial
,
and
the
Prayers
solemnized
with
Incense
,
that
God
would
receive
his
Soul
into
the
Region
of
the
blessed
;
the
Wife
follows
her
departed
Husband
,
with
such
passion
to
perform
the
last
office
of
kindness
,
as
if
she
intended
with
violence
of
her
shreeks
to
force
out
her
own
Soul
,
and
to
bear
company
with
the
Corps
of
her
Husband
in
his
Cave
of
darkness
:
And
where
passion
is
not
found
so
vigorous
and
violent
in
its
representation
of
sorrow
,
by
reason
of
the
gentle
and
more
even
temper
of
some
Wives
;
there
want
not
Women
,
who
are
perfect
Tragedians
,
that
are
hired
to
follow
the
Corps
of
the
dead
,
and
to
act
in
behalf
of
the
Relations
,
all
the
distracted
postures
,
and
motions
of
real
grief
and
confused
sorrow
.
The
Corps
being
placed
in
the
Church
,
and
the
Office
for
the
dead
being
ended
,
the
Friends
which
accompany
it
first
kiss
the
Crucifix
on
the
Breast
,
and
then
the
Mouth
,
and
Forehead
of
the
deceased
,
and
afterwards
every
one
eats
a
piece
of
Bread
,
and
drinks
a
glass
of
Wine
in
the
Church
,
wishing
rest
to
the
Soul
departed
,
and
consolation
to
the
afflicted
Relations
;
which
done
,
they
attend
them
home
,
and
so
end
the
Ceremonies
of
Burial
.
At
the
end
of
eight
days
after
the
Burial
,
the
friends
of
the
deceased
make
their
charitable
Visits
to
condole
with
,
and
comfort
,
the
nearer
Relations
,
and
accompany
them
to
the
Church
,
to
joyn
with
them
in
the
Prayers
offered
for
the
quiet
and
rest
of
the
departed
Soul
;
at
which
time
the
men
eat
and
drink
again
in
the
Church
,
whilst
the
Women
renew
their
barbarous
lamentations
with
shreeks
and
cryes
,
and
with
all
other
evidences
of
distraction
and
sorrow
;
but
such
as
can
pay
others
to
act
this
part
of
passion
,
force
not
themselves
with
that
violence
,
but
send
them
to
lament
and
mourn
over
the
Sepulcher
for
the
space
of
eight
days
;
the
third
day
after
,
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
●imes
appointed
to
commemorate
the
dead
.
on
which
Prayers
are
said
for
the
Soul
departed
:
In
like
,
manner
at
the
end
of
nine
days
,
of
forty
days
,
and
at
the
end
of
six
months
,
and
at
the
conclusion
of
the
year
,
Prayers
and
Masses
are
said
for
repose
of
the
Soul
,
which
being
ended
,
those
then
present
are
entertained
with
boiled
Wheat
,
and
Rice
,
Wine
,
and
dryed
fruits
,
and
this
is
called
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
a
custom
esteemed
by
the
Greeks
of
great
Antiquity
,
which
they
more
devoutly
solemnize
on
the
Fryday
before
their
entrance
into
the
Lent
of
Advent
,
Good-Fryday
,
and
the
Fryday
before
the
Feast
of
Pentecost
,
which
are
special
days
observed
for
Commemoration
of
the
dead
,
as
well
such
as
dyed
of
violent
,
as
of
natural
deaths
.
Now
as
to
the
Opinion
which
the
Greek
Church
holds
concerning
the
condition
of
Souls
departed
this
life
,
The
Opinion
of
the
Greeks
touching
the
state
of
Souls
after
death
.
there
is
some
diversity
,
being
a
matter
not
clearly
determined
by
Councils
.
Howsoever
the
Anatolian
Confession
,
which
is
generally
accepted
and
approved
by
the
Greek
Divines
,
doth
clearly
and
expresly
maintain
this
Doctrine
,
That
the
Souls
,
so
soon
as
they
are
cleared
and
loosed
from
the
Fetters
of
the
Body
,
go
either
to
Heaven
or
to
Hell
;
the
first
hath
the
name
of
Paradise
,
Abraham's
Bosom
,
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
where
the
Saints
sit
and
intercede
for
those
who
are
on
Earth
,
in
honour
of
whom
are
daily
sung
Hymns
of
praise
and
glory
.
Such
as
go
to
Hell
,
called
the
Grave
,
the
eternal
Fire
,
the
Bottomless
Pit
,
and
the
like
,
are
of
two
sorts
.
The
first
are
such
who
dye
in
the
state
of
Divine
anger
,
on
whom
are
immediately
imposed
Chains
,
and
Fetters
,
which
can
never
be
taken
off
,
nor
loosed
to
all
Eternity
.
The
second
are
such
who
enter
or
are
introduced
into
the
Mansions
of
Hell
,
without
those
Bonds
,
Fetters
,
Pains
and
Torments
,
which
for
ever
enslave
and
afflict
the
damned
;
but
departing
this
life
with
dispositions
to
Justice
,
Repentance
,
and
a
new
life
,
with
the
advantagious
assistances
of
Confession
and
Absolution
of
the
Priest
,
though
the
work
of
Grace
be
not
thoroughly
perfected
in
them
,
nor
their
resolution
of
godliness
proceeded
to
action
,
have
yet
their
resolutions
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
dispositions
&
beginnings
of
Pietymade
acceptable
,
and
brought
to
maturity
&
esteem
in
the
sight
of
God
,
not
by
any
works
performed
in
the
next
World
,
according
to
that
of
the
Psalmist
,
who
shall
praise
thee
in
the
Grave
,
or
shall
the
dead
give
thanks
unto
thee
in
the
Pit
?
but
by
the
Offertories
,
Oblations
,
and
Almes
,
and
Prayers
of
the
Church
,
made
in
behalf
of
the
dead
by
the
living
on
Earth
;
and
this
is
the
meaning
of
those
Prayers
.
Tu
autem
Domine
repone
animam
ejus
in
loco
lucenti
,
in
loco
quietis
&
consolationis
,
ex
quo
longe
est
omnis
maestitia
,
dolor
,
&
suspirium
,
condonans
ei
omne
peccatum
.
Do
thou
Lord
repose
his
Soul
in
the
Mansions
of
light
,
of
quietness
and
consolation
,
from
whence
are
banished
all
sadness
,
grief
,
and
sighs
.
But
this
place
(
it
seems
)
they
account
no
different
Limbo
from
Hell
,
and
is
no
Purgatory
,
whose
flames
purge
and
cleanse
,
or
whose
torments
afflict
the
soul
,
or
make
the
least
satisfaction
for
sin
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
according
to
the
sentence
of
the
second
Council
of
Constantinople
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
condemned
the
Opinion
of
Origen
herein
:
for
the
soul
then
becomes
uncapable
either
by
its
sufferings
or
repentance
to
obtain
pardon
in
its
own
behalf
.
But
whatsoever
is
to
be
done
in
this
matter
,
is
to
be
performed
by
the
Soul
united
with
the
Body
in
this
life
;
afterwards
,
the
Bridegroom
being
entered
,
the
Gate
is
shut
,
and
no
Path
or
way
is
left
to
repentance
,
only
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
on
Earth
,
their
Almes-deeds
,
and
Offertories
of
frequent
Sacrifices
without
Blood
,
with
the
intercession
of
the
Blessed
Martyrs
,
and
Church
triumphant
,
open
the
doors
of
Paradise
to
languishing
and
wishing
Souls
:
but
this
is
not
done
,
until
the
Judgment
of
the
last
day
,
in
which
interim
the
Greek
Church
holds
,
That
neither
the
Sentence
of
the
four
Patriarchs
,
nor
the
Decrees
of
the
Universal
Synod
,
nor
all
the
Bishops
of
the
whole
World
assembled
,
are
able
by
their
Autority
,
Bolles
or
Indulgences
,
to
prescribe
a
time
for
release
of
one
Soul
from
the
confines
of
Hell
;
only
the
Mercies
of
God
,
who
vouchsafes
to
be
moved
by
the
Prayers
of
the
Church
,
can
sign
this
release
and
delivery
at
what
time
he
shall
think
fit
:
And
that
as
the
Blessed
receive
not
their
repletions
of
Glory
in
Heaven
until
after
the
day
of
Judgment
,
so
neither
shall
the
Damned
their
fullness
of
Torment
in
everlasting
flames
:
By
which
it
appears
,
that
the
Tenents
of
the
Greek
Church
are
in
this
point
;
First
,
that
the
Repository
of
longing
Souls
is
not
locally
different
from
Hell
it self
:
Secondly
,
that
they
endure
no
other
punishment
than
only
the
sence
of
deprivation
from
God
and
Heaven
,
and
are
not
purged
by
Fire
and
Flames
:
And
thirdly
,
that
no
Indulgences
nor
Pardons
of
all
the
Patriarchs
,
or
of
the
Universal
Bishop
,
can
by
their
Autority
remit
one
moment
of
detention
to
the
imprisoned
Souls
,
farther
than
as
they
are
Members
of
the
Church
Militant
,
by
whose
Prayers
and
good
works
only
those
Souls
find
ease
and
benefit
;
and
this
is
the
true
and
certain
meaning
of
the
Greek
Church
in
this
point
,
against
which
and
their
Tenent
about
the
Pontificial
Authority
,
the
Romanists
make
their
greatest
exception
.
CHAP.
XV.
Of
the
Fifth
Mystery
,
called
Marriage
:
MArriage
,
in
the
Greek
Church
,
is
called
a
Mystery
,
being
the
Union
of
two
Bodies
into
one
Flesh
,
which
having
a
Spiritual
Benefit
as
well
as
a
Politick
,
the
Church
,
under
all
Christian
Governments
,
hath
taken
upon
it self
the
power
of
tying
the
Matrimonial
Knot
,
of
blessing
the
Parties
,
and
of
giving
,
or
granting
rules
and
limits
thereunto
.
The
Greek
Church
,
retaining
unto
these
days
many
of
the
Precepts
and
Laws
of
ancient
severity
and
mortification
,
used
in
the
Primitive
times
of
Christianity
,
forbids
and
declares
unlawful
the
fourth
Marriage
;
for
though
they
are
subject
to
the
Turks
,
with
whom
Polygamie
is
allowable
,
yet
they
do
not
only
disapprove
it
as
dissentaneous
to
the
Christian
Religion
,
but
likewise
as
a
matter
undecent
,
and
savouring
too
much
of
the
Flesh
and
sensuality
of
Concupiscence
.
For
a
man
after
he
hath
buried
his
first
Wife
,
and
taken
a
second
,
and
being
deprived
of
that
also
hath
proceeded
to
the
embraces
of
a
third
,
the
Church
is
so
far
satisfied
;
but
gives
a
stop
here
,
judging
that
where
death
hath
three
times
made
a
separation
from
the
Matrimonial
Bed
,
there
ought
a
limitation
to
be
set
unto
farther
proceedings
;
that
so
the
Widower
may
lament
and
condole
the
unhappiness
of
so
many
deprivements
;
and
,
having
proved
the
troubles
and
importunities
of
the
Flesh
,
may
find
time
and
leisure
for
Prayer
and
Repentance
.
The
reason
that
the
Greeks
give
why
the
fourth
Marriage
is
unlawful
,
is
because
it
would
come
under
the
notion
of
Polygamie
,
which
hath
been
forbidden
by
the
Civil
and
Ecclesiastical
Laws
of
Christians
;
for
they
understand
Polygamie
to
be
a
Conjunction
of
divers
Copulatives
in
number
,
which
is
not
understood
until
a
person
proceeds
unto
a
fourth
Wife
,
which
makes
more
than
one
Copulative
in
the
rule
of
Marriage
;
but
this
allegation
is
so
frivolous
and
unsatisfactory
,
that
I
cannot
understand
the
nicety
,
and
therefore
rather
believe
that
this
prohibition
was
grounded
on
the
ancient
Customs
of
the
Church
,
when
mortifications
were
more
in
use
,
and
all
luxurious
indulgence
to
carnality
generally
condemned
and
out
of
fashion
;
as
appears
by
the
Writings
of
S.
Augustine
,
lib.
3.
cap.
18.
de
doct.
Christ
.
&
lib.
16.
contra
Faust●●●
;
against
which
also
S.
Jerom
in
his
Epistles
so
much
inveighs
;
that
he
stiles
the
second
Marriage
little
better
than
Fornication
;
what
censure
then
is
it
likely
that
he
would
pass
on
the
fourth
or
fifth
Marriages
;
and
herein
hath
been
great
variety
of
Opinions
in
former
Ages
;
as
Socrates
Schol.
saith
lib.
5.
c.
21.
The
Novatians
in
Phrygia
allow
not
of
a
second
Marriage
,
such
as
inhabit
Constantinople
do
neither
receive
nor
reject
it
;
again
,
such
as
are
in
the
Western
parts
of
the
World
admit
it
wholly
:
the
Original
Authors
of
so
great
diversity
were
Bishops
,
who
governed
the
Churches
at
divers
and
at
several
times
.
How
strict
soever
this
Church
is
esteemed
in
admitting
many
degrees
of
Marriage
,
The
Greek
Church
easie
to
grant
divorces
.
that
is
of
proceeding
farther
than
to
the
fourth
Marriage
,
yet
through
corruption
and
poverty
of
the
Clergy
,
the
dissolution
of
that
Knot
is
with
much
more
facility
obtained
,
so
that
it
is
ordinary
for
a
man
to
take
out
a
Divorce
from
the
Patriarch
,
and
to
marry
another
Woman
;
and
the
Patriarch
afterwards
to
alter
his
Sentence
,
and
enjoyn
the
Party
to
reassume
his
first
Wife
,
leaving
the
ignorant
soul
as
well
confused
in
his
love
as
in
his
Conscience
.
The
reason
hereof
is
rather
Ignorance
in
Government
than
the
Authority
of
any
Canon
whereby
such
a
liberty
is
dispensed
;
for
the
Metropolites
,
as
well
as
the
Priests
,
being
miserably
poor
,
their
Divorces
,
as
well
as
Excommunications
,
are
made
vendible
,
from
whence
yearly
accrues
a
considerable
benefit
to
the
Church
;
and
perhaps
also
this
freedom
may
the
more
easily
be
indulged
in
imitation
and
complyance
with
the
Government
under
which
they
live
.
The
Ceremonies
used
at
their
Marriages
are
some
of
them
serious
and
significant
,
and
others
too
light
and
frivolous
for
so
considerable
and
important
a
part
of
Religion
;
for
though
their
Prayers
and
Collects
at
this
Service
are
holy
,
and
full
of
apt
and
Divine
Expressions
,
and
the
use
of
the
Ring
is
very
decent
and
becoming
;
but
the
changing
of
Garlands
from
the
Bridegroom
to
the
Bride
,
the
giving
them
Wine
and
sugared
Confects
in
a
Spoon
,
and
tying
them
with
a
Garter
,
and
rocking
them
together
,
are
Ceremonies
and
Toys
which
seem
too
mean
and
low
,
and
not
aptly
fitted
to
an
Institution
so
serious
and
and
important
as
this
.
The
Greeks
,
being
a
people
of
a
merry
and
sanguine
complexion
,
are
wanton
and
unconstant
in
their
Amours
;
so
that
it
is
usual
(
as
amongst
other
Nations
)
for
them
to
make
Addresses
to
one
Mistress
,
and
pass
to
the
Marriage
of
another
;
for
which
they
commonly
give
their
Sponsalia
first
,
which
is
the
Ring
,
in
token
of
their
contract
.
Such
as
inhabit
in
or
about
Constantinople
,
Smyrna
,
and
other
Capital
Cities
,
look
high
,
and
would
be
a
little
great
,
and
therefore
imitate
the
Custom
of
the
Turks
in
this
particular
,
keeping
up
their
Daughters
,
with
the
same
retirement
and
distance
,
from
the
view
of
men
,
as
if
their
eyes
were
able
to
pollute
and
deflower
them
,
calling
them
Jewels
which
are
not
to
be
seen
before
their
price
and
bargain
is
made
;
so
that
the
Bridegroom
,
agreeing
on
the
terms
,
prepares
the
Nuptials
,
invites
the
Guests
,
before
he
is
acquainted
with
his
Bride
by
any
other
Relation
,
than
such
as
he
receives
from
the
information
of
his
Female
Friends
,
who
for
this
discovery
have
made
her
visits
,
frequented
the
Table
and
Bath
with
her
,
to
whose
judgment
and
fancy
he
submits
his
own
,
and
becomes
perfectly
enamoured
by
the
praises
they
give
her
;
for
any
other
assurance
of
her
beauty
or
affections
,
or
harmony
of
her
humour
with
his
,
there
can
be
none
until
after
the
Service
of
Marriage
is
passed
:
When
the
Parents
and
Friends
conduct
the
Bride
into
the
Nuptial
Chamber
,
where
having
sate
for
a
short
space
in
company
of
the
Female
Guests
with
her
Face
covered
,
as
before
at
the
time
of
Marriage
,
the
Bridegroom
enters
,
and
with
a
trembling
hand
lifts
up
the
Vail
,
and
kisses
her
,
being
forced
to
remain
content
with
his
Fortune
whether
of
beauty
,
or
deformity
,
good
nature
,
or
evil
disposition
,
which
oft-times
produces
a
too
late
repentance
.
But
the
familiarity
between
the
Greeks
of
the
Islands
of
Archi-pelago
admits
not
of
these
niceties
,
The
Islanders
of
a
different
humour
.
their
conversation
being
more
free
,
for
they
frequent
each
others
societies
,
and
,
according
to
the
jollity
of
their
natural
temper
,
dance
men
and
Women
together
.
During
the
times
of
such
mirth
as
this
,
the
young
people
often
enter
into
Promises
and
Protestations
of
Marriage
,
which
the
men
according
to
the
levity
and
unconstancy
of
their
humour
as
often
break
,
but
not
without
the
revenge
of
the
old
Mothers
,
who
,
in
vindication
of
the
honour
of
their
Daughters
,
frequently
exercise
a
piece
of
Witch-craft
which
they
call
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
the
tying
up
a
man
from
accompanying
with
any
Woman
,
unless
it
be
with
her
to
whom
he
hath
faultered
in
his
faith
;
which
is
so
usually
practised
,
that
all
people
in
those
Countries
talk
of
it
,
and
the
Bridegrooms
complain
of
the
Tyranny
;
from
which
they
could
in
no
wise
be
delivered
,
until
some
means
or
composition
hath
been
made
with
the
old
Woman
to
take
off
the
Bond
,
or
untye
the
Knot
,
which
debilitated
and
infeebled
his
virile
inclinations
.
But
one
thing
here
is
very
observable
and
curious
to
be
inserted
:
That
it
hath
been
usual
for
the
Turks
,
Greek
Women
making
Kabin
with
Turks
in
the
Morea
and
Romania
.
especially
in
the
parts
of
Greece
called
now
Romania
,
and
in
Turkish
Rumeli
,
to
take
Greek
Women
to
Wife
,
marrying
them
according
to
the
Mahometan
Law
;
which
Custome
was
become
so
frequent
,
that
the
Christian
Women
,
little
regarding
that
Caution
given
them
by
the
Apostle
,
of
being
unequally
yoked
,
freely
entered
into
Kabin
with
the
Turks
,
and
without
scruple
designed
the
fruit
of
their
Bodies
to
the
service
of
Antichrist
,
and
by
the
infidelity
of
their
Children
,
seemed
half-content
to
become
themselves
Apostates
.
To
prevent
and
remedy
which
inconvenience
,
the
Patriarchs
and
Metropolites
often
consulted
together
,
but
could
contribute
little
to
their
redress
,
whilest
the
Turks
,
who
were
masters
both
of
their
lives
and
fortunes
,
made
the
bodies
of
the
men
subservient
to
their
Labour
,
and
of
the
Women
to
their
Lusts.
Howsoever
,
of
late
years
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
complaining
of
these
Marriages
to
the
Muftee
,
proposed
this
Query
,
viz.
whether
it
might
be
lawful
for
a
Turk
to
unite
himself
to
the
Body
of
a
Woman
which
was
nourished
with
Swines
flesh
and
Wine
?
for
such
were
the
Christian
Women
:
and
whether
the
Children
born
to
Turks
,
partaking
of
those
abominable
nourishments
from
which
they
were
produced
,
were
not
in
their
Births
polluted
and
unfit
to
be
made
Musselmen
?
The
Muftee
,
startled
a
while
with
the
novelty
of
the
question
,
and
considering
seriously
thereon
,
replyed
,
That
those
Marriages
were
not
lawful
for
Turks
.
Then
,
said
the
Patriarch
,
such
Marriages
as
these
,
which
are
frequent
amongst
you
in
Romelia
,
ought
to
be
forbidden
;
to
which
the
Muftee
assented
,
and
represented
the
Case
to
the
Vizier
,
who
,
concurring
in
the
same
Opinion
,
ordered
,
that
for
the
future
no
Turk
should
marry
a
Christian
Woman
,
unless
she
first
renounced
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
embraced
the
Mahometan
:
Which
Order
,
to
the
great
honour
of
the
Patriarch
,
gave
a
stop
to
those
Marriages
in
Romania
;
for
the
Parents
unwilling
or
ashamed
to
permit
their
Daughters
to
abandon
their
Faith
for
the
sake
and
advantage
of
a
Husband
,
have
conserved
them
ever
since
for
the
more
equal
and
lawful
Marriages
of
Christians
:
But
whether
this
may
not
,
in
course
of
time
,
cause
Women
to
relinquish
their
Faith
which
(
God
knows
)
in
that
People
is
fixed
with
a
tender
root
,
experience
,
in
the
course
of
time
,
will
best
demonstrate
:
But
this
happened
in
the
year
1672.
and
was
related
to
me
from
the
mouth
of
the
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
and
attested
by
those
present
with
him
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Of
the
Liturgies
used
in
the
Greek
Church
,
of
their
length
,
and
when
used
.
THE
Liturgies
of
the
Greek
Church
are
in
number
four
.
The
first
is
of
S.
James
appointed
to
be
read
in
the
Church
by
Crispus
,
first
Bishop
of
Jerusalem
;
but
this
being
five
hours
long
and
tedious
,
is
only
used
once
a
year
;
that
is
,
on
the
23
of
October
,
which
is
the
Festival
of
that
Saint
.
The
second
is
of
S.
John
Chrysostom
;
the
third
of
St.
Basil
;
and
the
fourth
of
S.
Gregory
the
great
.
The
Liturgy
of
S.
Chrysostom
is
read
every
day
in
the
year
,
except
Sundays
in
Lent
,
Thursday
and
Saturday
in
the
holy
Week
,
or
Vigil
of
Easter
,
and
on
the
Festival
of
the
Elevation
of
the
holy
Cross
,
falling
on
the
fourteenth
of
September
,
at
which
times
is
read
the
Liturgy
of
S.
Basil
,
being
esteemed
longer
than
that
of
S.
Chrysostom
,
and
therefore
more
proper
for
the
times
of
Fasting
.
The
Liturgy
of
S.
Gregory
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
preconsecrated
,
because
it
is
said
after
those
of
S.
Chrysostom
or
S.
Basil
,
in
which
already
Consecration
is
presupposed
of
the
holy
Elements
,
and
therefore
this
contains
no
preamble
,
as
others
do
,
touching
the
Consecration
,
but
is
only
a
Composition
of
Prayers
for
making
worthy
the
Priest
,
and
Communicants
for
reception
of
the
holy
Mysteries
.
Nor
are
the
Epistle
and
Gospel
read
in
this
Liturgy
,
having
been
read
before
;
this
being
like
our
second
Service
,
when
we
have
no
Communion
,
which
is
read
later
,
commonly
beginning
about
Eleven
a
Clock
in
the
Morning
,
and
is
fitted
for
their
devotion
who
have
least
leisure
and
piety
towards
Gods
service
:
And
this
Liturgy
is
only
repeated
Wednesdays
and
Frydays
.
In
Monasteries
they
begin
it
more
early
,
that
is
to
say
,
about
Nine
a
Clock
,
because
that
after
their
slender
Dinner
,
which
on
those
days
is
only
bread
and
water
(
of
which
also
they
make
but
one
meal
)
they
are
to
return
betimes
to
their
Vespers
,
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
which
with
an
entire
rehearsal
of
the
Psalter
,
they
are
daily
obliged
;
and
this
is
that
which
employs
their
whole
time
on
days
of
Fasting
:
which
tedious
and
indiscreet
length
of
Liturgies
I
have
observed
to
abate
so
much
the
heat
of
true
zeal
and
affection
,
which
ought
to
be
in
the
Worship
of
that
pure
and
incomprehensible
Spirit
of
God
Almighty
,
that
the
Priests
run
over
their
Offices
,
as
the
School-boys
do
their
Tasks
,
pronouncing
their
words
so
swift
and
thick
as
renders
them
inarticulate
and
unintelligible
,
and
are
of
no
savour
or
energy
to
persons
who
desire
to
prosper
in
Devotion
.
To
all
these
Prayers
,
and
Offices
,
they
repeat
an
additional
Lecture
of
the
life
of
some
Saint
,
which
serves
in
the
place
of
a
Sermon
or
Homily
,
of
which
,
one
being
read
for
every
day
,
the
whole
Summary
of
that
Book
may
be
finished
in
the
whole
course
or
circle
of
the
year
;
the
which
Book
is
called
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
a
Collection
of
Acts
and
Histories
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Of
Pictures
and
Images
in
the
Greek
Church
.
THE
Greeks
in
their
Churches
make
use
of
Pictures
for
Adornment
,
History
,
and
Worship
;
they
burn
Lamps
before
them
,
perfume
them
with
Incense
,
beginning
and
ending
their
Prayers
with
reverend
bowings
and
crossings
before
the
representations
and
figures
of
Saints
;
to
which
end
there
is
always
layed
on
a
Desk
the
Picture
of
the
Virgin
Mary
and
S.
George
,
which
they
kiss
at
their
coming
in
,
or
going
out
of
the
Church
,
and
at
some
grand
Period
of
their
Liturgy
.
But
all
carved
Images
they
abhor
,
and
Anathematize
the
adorers
of
Sculptile
Representations
,
because
they
have
formerly
been
abused
to
Idolatry
,
with
the
same
maledictions
as
they
do
those
who
are
Adversaries
to
both
.
And
that
we
may
exactly
deliver
the
Tenent
of
the
Greek
Church
herein
,
we
have
faithfully
rendred
in
the
words
following
,
their
clear
Sentence
and
Opinion
,
being
what
is
delivered
as
the
undoubted
faith
of
the
Oriental
Churches
.
Great
(
say
they
)
is
the
difference
between
Idols
and
Representations
.
For
Idols
are
figures
of
mans
invention
,
as
the
Apostle
testifies
.
We
know
that
an
Idol
in
the
world
is
nothing
,
1
Cor.
8.
4.
but
an
Image
is
a
representation
of
some
true
transaction
of
what
hath
passed
and
been
transacted
in
the
World
,
as
the
Picture
of
our
Saviour
,
of
the
holy
Virgin
Mary
,
and
of
all
the
Saints
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
But
different
from
this
,
the
Gentiles
worshipped
their
Idols
who
adored
them
as
Gods
,
and
offered
incense
unto
them
,
saying
,
That
Gold
and
Silver
were
Gods
,
as
Nebuchadnezar
did
.
But
we
,
when
he
honour
and
adore
Pictures
,
do
not
worship
the
Wood
,
nor
Colours
,
but
those
Saints
whose
Representations
they
are
.
We
honour
them
with
the
reverence
of
Servants
,
figuring
in
our
minds
the
person
and
presence
of
those
Saints
.
As
when
we
bow
to
a
Crucifix
,
we
form
in
our
minds
Christ
hanging
on
the
Cross
for
our
salvation
to
which
we
encline
our
heads
and
knees
with
thanksgiving
.
In
like
manner
when
we
worship
the
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
we
raise
our
Contemplations
unto
that
holy
Mother
of
God
:
We
bow
our
heads
and
knees
to
her
,
and
pronounce
her
blessed
above
all
men
or
Women
.
The
same
may
be
said
of
the
Arch-Angel
Gabriel
;
by
which
it
appears
that
this
is
not
the
same
Service
which
we
offer
unto
God
.
Nor
do
those
of
the
Orthodox
Faith
allow
of
the
graven
Workmanship
of
Images
to
the
life
,
but
only
the
Countenances
of
Saints
,
whose
persons
they
represent
.
For
as
the
Cherubims
,
over-shadowing
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
,
did
represent
those
true
Cherubims
in
Heaven
which
remain
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
were
honoured
and
adored
by
the
Israelites
without
transgression
of
that
Commandment
.
And
when
the
Children
of
Israel
worshipped
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Covenant
,
and
lodged
it
with
decent
and
due
honour
,
they
committed
no
sin
,
nor
made
invalid
the
Commands
of
the
Decalogue
,
but
rather
declare
that
God
is
wonderful
in
his
Saints
.
Only
it
is
requisite
that
the
Image
have
some
lively
resemblance
of
the
Saint
it
represents
,
that
the
mind
of
him
that
prayes
may
be
the
more
easily
affected
thereby
.
And
for
the
better
confirmation
of
the
worship
of
holy
and
sacred
Images
,
the
Church
of
God
in
the
Seventh
Universal
Synod
,
hath
anathematized
all
such
as
do
oppose
them
,
and
hath
authorized
and
for
ever
established
the
adoration
of
venerable
Images
,
as
appears
in
the
Ninth
Canon
of
that
Synod
.
Hereby
it
is
evident
what
Opinion
the
Greek
Church
holds
concerning
the
use
of
Pictures
in
Churches
,
which
whilest
they
pretend
to
maintain
from
Antiquity
and
the
Authority
of
a
Synod
,
though
of
late
date
,
and
later
received
amongst
them
,
they
despise
the
Sentence
of
their
great
Doctor
and
Father
St.
Basil
therein
,
Ep.
70●
who
in
his
70
th
Epistle
to
the
Bishops
of
France
and
Italy
,
complains
of
the
persecution
arisen
in
the
Oriental
Churches
;
for
that
either
the
faithful
were
forced
to
adore
Images
,
or
resign
their
Bodies
to
the
flames
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Nor
can
this
be
understood
of
the
Images
of
Heathens
,
in
which
Divine
Worship
was
terminated
;
for
he
declares
a
little
before
,
that
this
persecution
was
of
a
different
nature
to
those
in
past
times
,
when
the
Gentiles
tormented
the
Professors
of
Christianity
:
But
now
those
that
bear
the
glorious
name
of
Christians
,
condemned
the
others
to
banishment
,
to
Flames
,
to
Prison
,
and
all
kind
of
Torments
,
for
no
other
Crime
than
for
observance
and
defence
of
the
Primitive
Tradition
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
By
which
it
is
evident
,
That
Arianism
in
those
days
prevailing
,
Christian
Hereticks
were
then
the
Persecutors
both
for
the
enforcement
of
the
Doctrine
of
Arius
,
and
the
worship
of
Images
.
And
howsoever
the
Greeks
distinguish
and
moderate
their
terms
in
the
worship
of
Pictures
,
in
which
,
to
speak
indifferently
,
their
Churches
do
not
much
abound
,
there
being
seldom
other
Pictures
which
adorn
their
Walls
,
or
Portals
of
their
Chancels
,
than
the
representation
of
our
Saviour
,
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
S.
Michael
the
Arch-Angel
,
and
S.
George
;
to
which
,
though
they
yield
much
reverence
,
yet
they
are
not
so
apt
to
attribute
the
power
of
working
Miracles
unto
them
,
as
they
are
in
Spain
and
Italy
.
Notwithstanding
which
,
considering
the
scandal
which
Pictures
and
Images
in
the
Oratories
,
and
places
of
Gods
worship
,
administer
to
Turks
,
Jews
,
and
other
Enemies
of
the
Gospel
in
the
Eastern
parts
;
it
were
better
that
they
were
wholly
taken
away
,
for
they
not
being
capable
to
comprehend
the
niceties
of
distinction
in
Divine
Worship
which
the
Schools
and
subtile
men
have
formed
to
clear
themselves
in
this
case
from
the
imputation
of
Idolatry
,
reproach
the
Professors
of
the
Christian
Faith
with
the
Infamy
of
that
irrational
sin
,
which
Christians
first
preached
against
,
and
confounded
,
and
have
thereby
taken
that
Offence
,
as
may
with
good
reason
be
believed
hath
in
these
latter
days
affrighted
many
from
embracing
the
Gospel
.
And
though
the
Greeks
would
seem
to
use
some
caution
herein
,
by
not
painting
Pictures
to
the
life
,
or
not
using
engraven
Images
,
or
by
not
drawing
them
farther
than
to
the
Waste
with
an
ill-favoured
sort
of
flat
painting
,
as
if
they
would
thereby
excuse
the
inconvenience
which
may
be
objected
:
Yet
certainly
the
use
of
them
is
so
scandalous
amongst
Turks
,
(
who
have
scarce
any
thing
good
in
their
Religion
,
but
that
they
profess
one
God
,
and
are
Enemies
to
Idolatry
,
)
that
though
Pictures
and
Images
may
be
allowed
indifferently
in
other
Churches
;
yet
being
no
essential
part
of
Gods
Worship
,
they
ought
wholly
to
be
rejected
and
wiped
out
in
Turkey
and
all
the
Eastern
parts
of
the
World
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Of
Prayers
to
Saints
,
and
Adoration
of
Angels
.
THE
Greek
Church
in
their
Prayers
to
Saints
in
Heaven
,
and
Angels
,
which
enjoy
the
Beatifical
Vision
of
God
Almighty
,
differ
little
or
nothing
in
Doctrine
from
the
Roman
;
which
we
shall
best
understand
by
that
which
they
call
,
The
Orthodox
Confession
of
the
Anatolian
Church
,
in
which
we
have
these
words
.
We
crave
the
intercession
of
Saints
with
God
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
they
should
pray
for
us
,
and
we
invoke
them
not
as
Gods
,
but
as
his
friends
,
who
serve
him
,
and
praise
him
,
and
adore
him
;
and
we
crave
their
assistance
,
not
as
if
they
were
able
to
assist
us
by
their
own
Power
,
but
that
they
should
procure
for
us
the
Grace
of
God
by
means
of
their
administrations
.
They
say
farther
.
But
some
will
say
that
they
do
not
know
nor
understand
our
Prayers
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
To
whom
we
answer
,
that
they
of
themselves
do
not
know
,
nor
hear
our
Prayers
,
but
only
by
Revelation
,
and
the
Divine
Grace
which
God
hath
richly
bestowed
on
them
,
they
both
understand
and
hear
us
.
In
like
manner
we
invoke
Angels
that
they
would
mediate
for
us
by
their
Ministry
with
God
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
wherefore
they
offer
to
the
Majesty
of
God
the
Prayers
,
Alms
,
and
good
works
of
men
.
And
farther
they
say
,
That
as
God
commanded
the
Friends
of
Job
Job
42.
8.
that
they
should
bring
their
Sacrifices
and
offer
them
for
themselves
,
and
that
Job
should
pray
for
them
,
for
that
him
God
would
accept
;
so
we
bringing
our
Sacrifices
of
Prayer
to
the
Footstool
of
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
have
them
there
tendered
to
the
Majesty
of
God
by
the
Saints
and
Angels
his
accepted
and
beloved
Ministers
.
Who
sees
not
here
that
the
Greeks
have
learned
the
distinction
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
out
of
the
Roman
Schools
;
of
whose
Doctrine
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
they
have
extracted
the
Principles
by
their
studies
and
Conversation
in
Italy
,
which
is
the
sole
Gymnasion
and
Library
of
their
knowledge
and
learning
;
for
in
most
points
of
Controversie
,
where
the
Patriarchal
Autority
is
not
concerned
,
they
exactly
concur
with
the
sense
of
the
Roman
Schools
.
But
yet
I
do
not
find
that
their
Prayers
to
Saints
and
Angels
are
so
frequently
enjoyned
as
they
are
in
the
Roman
Offices
and
Rosaries
,
but
scattered
here
and
there
in
their
Breviaries
,
of
which
,
for
satisfaction
of
the
Reader
,
I
have
made
some
Collections
.
Forms
of
Prayers
to
Saintsused
in
the
Greek
Church
.
Holy
Martyrs
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
who
have
stoutly
fought
,
and
are
Crowned
,
pray
to
the
Lord
to
have
mercy
on
our
souls
.
Holy
Apostles
beseech
the
merciful
God
to
grant
remission
of
sins
to
our
souls
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
These
following
are
short
Prayers
appointed
to
be
learned
by
Children
,
and
are
commonly
the
Morning
and
Evening
Devotions
of
private
persons
.
All
holy
Lady
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
'
Mother
of
God
,
pray
for
us
Sinners
.
All
Celestial
Powers
of
Angels
and
Arch-Angels
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
pray
for
us
Sinners
.
Holy
John
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Prophet
,
and
Fore-runner
,
and
Baptist
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
pray
for
us
Sinners
.
Holy
Orthodox
Apostles
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Prophets
and
Martyrs
,
and
all
Saints
,
pray
for
us
Sinners
.
O
sacred
Ministers
of
God
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
our
Fathers
,
Shepheards
,
and
Teachers
of
the
World
,
pray
for
us
Sinners
.
O
invincible
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
indissolvable
and
Divine
Power
of
the
Reverend
and
life-giving
Cross
forsake
us
not
Sinners
.
These
particulars
shall
serve
for
instances
,
that
in
the
Greek
Church
Prayers
are
made
to
Saints
in
the
same
manner
as
in
the
Roman
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Of
the
Greek
Islands
in
the
AEgean
Sea
,
now
called
the
Arche-Pelago
,
and
the
devision
there
of
Religion
between
the
Greek
and
Latin
Churches
.
AMongst
the
many
Isles
in
the
Arche-pelago
,
since
the
Conquest
of
Candia
by
the
Turks
,
none
remains
subjected
to
Christian
Government
but
only
Tino
,
which
belongs
to
the
Venetians
.
Tenedos
,
Myteline
,
Scio
,
Negropont
,
and
some
others
,
are
thought
worthy
of
the
Fortresses
and
defence
of
the
Ottoman
Sword
.
The
others
lye
open
and
ungarded
,
and
are
the
possession
and
prize
of
every
Pyrate
and
Rover
,
but
yet
,
according
to
the
last
Peace
concluded
between
Venice
and
the
G.
Signor
,
they
are
all
annexed
to
the
Dominions
of
the
Turk
,
to
whom
they
pay
a
yearly
Harach
or
Poll-money
,
which
is
four
Dollars
per
head
,
whereas
in
the
time
of
the
War
they
paid
the
same
both
to
the
Venetians
and
the
Turk
.
The
Turk
looking
on
the
Inhabitants
of
those
Isles
like
out-lying
Deer
lodged
without
pale
or
defence
,
and
rather
such
,
who
afford
harbour
and
succour
to
Pyrates
and
Enemies
,
than
strength
or
Riches
to
the
Borders
of
his
Empire
,
hath
of
late
entered
into
consultation
for
dispeopling
those
Islands
,
and
transporting
the
Inhabitants
into
more
secure
Enclosures
,
where
they
may
render
greater
benefit
and
improvement
to
their
Grand
Landlord
,
than
they
do
at
present
;
but
as
yet
no
resolution
hath
been
taken
therein
.
The
Greeks
are
greatly
divided
in
their
Religion
,
and
consequently
alienated
each
from
other
in
their
humour
and
inclinations
,
some
acknowledging
the
Patriarchal
See
at
Constantinople
,
some
at
Rome
.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
that
the
Romanists
possessing
most
of
Wit
and
Money
,
are
always
too
hard
for
the
Ignorance
and
Poverty
of
the
Greeks
;
by
which
,
and
the
convenient
shortness
of
the
Latin
Mass
,
they
draw
many
of
the
Greeks
from
attendance
on
their
own
tedious
Services
to
better
ordered
and
more
easie
Devotions
;
though
as
yet
they
cannot
perswade
them
to
renounce
their
obedience
to
their
Church
and
Patriarch
.
Moreover
whilest
the
Venetians
exercised
an
Authority
over
many
of
these
Islands
,
which
was
before
they
were
constrained
to
render
them
to
the
Turk
,
the
Church
of
Rome
enjoyed
an
opportunity
of
fixing
a
deep
Foundation
for
that
Religion
,
and
thereby
so
far
encroached
into
the
possessions
of
the
Greeks
,
that
their
Religion
remained
under
great
discouragements
,
their
Rites
being
suppressed
in
all
the
Isles
of
that
Sea
for
want
of
protection
and
redress
of
their
aggrievances
,
until
the
Greek
Bishop
,
or
Metropolite
of
Scio
,
called
Ignatius
Neochori
,
in
the
year
1664
,
being
a
person
of
an
active
Spirit
,
and
reported
by
his
Adversaries
to
be
of
a
proud
and
haughty
disposition
,
inclined
to
Covetousness
,
and
versed
in
crafty
and
subtle
Arts
,
endeavoured
to
buckle
with
the
Power
and
Jurisdiction
of
the
Latines
.
To
effect
which
,
he
at
first
cunningly
suggested
to
the
Turks
the
danger
of
that
people
by
reason
of
their
nearness
and
affinity
with
the
Venetians
,
and
constant
correspondence
with
the
Enemies
of
the
Turk
,
hoping
that
this
Argument
might
be
sufficient
to
procure
the
bannishment
of
all
the
Roman
Clergy
,
and
that
others
of
the
same
Sect
,
terrifyed
with
the
thoughts
of
loosing
their
Estates
,
and
the
Country
in
which
they
were
born
,
might
be
forced
to
an
adherence
to
this
Church
,
and
to
an
acknowledgment
of
the
Metropolite's
Jurisdiction
.
To
effect
which
Design
the
better
,
the
Bishop
associated
to
himself
a
Greek
Priest
,
a
man
of
no
mean
Capacity
,
and
well
practised
in
the
Turkish
Law
and
Language
,
and
so
well
acquainted
with
the
great
men
amongst
the
Turks
,
that
the
Latines
gave
him
the
Nick-name
of
Papas
Mustapha
.
To
help
which
design
forward
,
the
Greek
Church
at
Scio
happened
at
that
time
to
be
indebted
to
certain
great
men
about
the
Court
,
to
whom
speedy
payment
was
promised
with
an
unconscionable
Interest
,
if
the
Revenue
of
the
Latine
Diocess
were
annexed
to
the
Greek
Jurisdiction
;
with
which
benefit
these
Unbelievers
being
moved
,
and
valuing
more
the
advantage
of
the
Money
than
the
justice
of
the
Cause
,
obtained
by
their
power
and
interest
at
Court
,
a
Command
to
this
effect
.
-
First
,
That
the
Latine
Bishop
at
Scio
for
the
future
should
have
no
farther
Jurisdiction
over
those
of
the
Latine
Church
;
but
that
all
should
depend
in
that
Island
on
the
Metropolite
.
-
2.
That
no
Matrimony
,
or
other
Ecclesiastical
Rite
,
should
be
celebrated
without
particular
License
of
the
Greek
Metropolite
.
-
3.
That
no
Priest
of
the
Latine
Church
should
be
ordained
without
his
License
.
-
4.
That
the
Metropolite
,
by
vertue
of
his
Command
,
should
take
possession
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Churches
which
belonged
to
the
Latines
.
-
5.
That
the
Latine
Bishop
should
render
an
Account
to
the
Metropolite
of
all
the
Proffits
that
he
hath
made
since
his
entry
into
that
Diocess
;
and
having
surrendred
and
made
satisfaction
,
he
should
depart
and
commit
the
Charge
of
his
Flock
to
the
Government
of
the
Greek
Metropolite
.
These
matters
being
of
high
concernment
,
and
seeming
intollerable
to
the
Latines
at
Scio
,
they
with
great
Fury
unanimously
resolved
to
loose
or
hazard
all
,
rather
than
to
subject
themselves
to
the
Tyranny
of
another
Church
.
Wherefore
the
Bishop
,
with
ten
others
appointed
by
publick
Election
to
attend
him
,
departed
towards
Adrianople
,
venting
many
menacing
Speeches
and
flourishes
of
their
Power
to
be
revenged
on
the
Greek
Metropolite
.
These
took
their
Journey
by
way
of
Constantinople
,
to
consult
with
others
of
the
same
Religion
,
and
to
try
in
what
manner
the
Patriarch
stood
affected
to
these
Practices
.
The
Metropolite
on
the
other
side
thought
it
not
time
to
sit
longer
quiet
,
and
therefore
speedily
hastned
to
Adrianople
,
well
knowing
that
the
first
complaint
hath
the
advantage
,
and
commonly
takes
the
best
impression
with
the
Turks
;
to
obtain
which
,
he
proceeds
directly
,
and
arrives
before
his
Adversaries
;
during
which
time
he
so
dexterously
represented
the
evil
inclinations
of
the
Latine
Church
to
the
Welfare
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
,
their
Correspondence
with
Rome
and
Venice
,
their
Designs
to
extirpate
the
Greek
Church
from
Scio
,
and
make
the
whole
Island
Latine
,
towards
which
,
by
force
of
great
Collections
of
Money
from
several
parts
of
Christendom
,
they
had
made
so
considerable
a
progress
,
that
by
reason
of
the
poverty
of
the
Greeks
they
had
bought
the
best
part
of
those
Churches
,
which
for
many
years
and
Ages
had
been
appropriated
to
their
Rites
and
Religion
:
To
which
Insinuations
,
and
others
of
the
like
nature
,
the
Turks
lent
an
Ear
with
singular
attention
,
who
have
always
found
,
That
the
differences
amongst
Christians
have
ever
concluded
with
gain
and
benefit
unto
them
;
especially
to
the
Chimacam
,
called
Kara-Mustapha
Pasha
,
a
person
well
qualified
to
manage
an
Intrigue
of
this
kind
to
the
best
advantage
,
blessed
and
welcomed
the
opportunity
,
designing
to
improve
the
business
to
the
best
that
he
was
able
.
And
therefore
,
as
if
the
Accusation
and
Crime
had
been
no
less
than
Treasonable
on
the
side
of
the
Latines
,
he
dispatched
Commands
in
a
Turkish
Fury
to
bring
them
to
Constantinople
.
The
Bishop
being
advertised
hereof
,
whilest
he
was
on
his
way
to
the
Court
,
made
the
more
haste
in
By-ways
,
lest
he
should
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Turkish
Officers
:
Howsoever
,
as
soon
as
they
arrived
at
Adrianople
,
as
men
already
convicted
,
were
committed
to
a
severe
Imprisonment
,
lying
for
the
space
of
fifteen
days
and
nights
with
one
Leg
in
the
Stocks
,
and
the
other
in
Chains
.
But
this
rigour
was
not
exercised
on
the
Latines
in
favour
to
the
Greek
Cause
,
but
only
as
the
most
expedite
means
to
extort
Money
,
that
so
they
might
both
buy
their
Liberty
,
and
obtain
that
the
Tryal
of
their
Cause
might
be
referred
to
the
legal
and
ordinary
course
of
Justice
.
The
Chimacam
had
likewise
well
squeezed
the
Greeks
and
extracted
from
them
no
less
than
4000
Dollars
on
promise
of
favour
to
their
Cause
and
Interest
,
by
punishing
their
Adversaries
;
in
which
,
conceiving
that
he
had
already
moderately
complyed
and
well
deserved
the
Money
from
the
Greeks
he
proceeded
to
exact
other
7000
Dollars
from
the
Latines
;
and
so
,
being
by
this
time
indifferently
disposed
towards
both
Parties
,
he
appointed
a
day
for
judgment
of
the
Cause
;
in
the
Method
of
which
Proceedings
,
and
in
Conclusion
of
this
business
,
we
shall
find
him
to
act
with
the
same
equallity
as
he
hath
done
in
all
Affairs
,
since
he
hath
been
promoted
to
the
charge
of
Supreme
Vizier
.
The
day
being
come
,
and
both
sides
appearing
,
the
Greek
Papas
inveighed
furiously
against
the
disaffection
of
the
Latines
to
the
Ottoman
Empire
;
and
that
for
his
own
part
,
though
he
wore
the
Cross
,
yet
he
could
fight
under
the
Half-moon
,
with
suchlike
terms
of
flattery
and
dissimulation
.
Those
on
the
other
side
vindicated
themselves
of
those
Aspersions
,
making
professions
of
their
quietness
and
obedience
to
the
Power
under
which
they
lived
;
and
next
proved
the
ancient
possessions
of
their
Churches
,
most
of
which
they
enjoyed
by
vertue
of
their
Capitulations
,
and
the
rest
by
Title
of
purchase
,
confirmed
by
a
long
tract
of
time
,
beyond
the
term
of
any
prescription
.
The
Chimacam
having
been
mollified
by
both
parties
,
gladly
carried
an
even
and
moderate
hand
towards
both
;
and
therefore
,
as
inclining
to
neither
party
,
adjudged
some
of
those
Churches
to
the
Latines
;
and
as
if
the
Title
to
the
others
had
been
more
intricate
and
different
,
he
referred
the
determination
thereof
to
the
Pasha
and
Kadi
of
Scio
;
giving
the
Greeks
a
Command
under-hand
,
and
privately
,
that
what
Churches
had
not
remained
in
the
possession
of
the
Latines
for
above
60
years
,
should
,
notwithstanding
all
Reasons
to
the
contrary
be
adjudged
again
to
the
right
of
the
Greeks
.
And
in
this
manner
both
parties
setting
forward
on
their
Journey
as
contented
and
victorius
to
Scio
,
with
equal
hopes
of
success
;
being
there
arrived
,
soon
appeared
and
joyned
issue
together
before
the
Pasha
.
But
the
Metropolite
producing
his
Command
,
of
which
his
Adversaries
had
no
knowledge
or
suspition
,
Sentence
was
given
according
thereunto
;
whereby
the
Latines
were
deprived
of
above
60
Churches
.
And
this
was
the
issue
for
that
time
of
this
Quarrel
between
Christians
,
who
in
matters
of
Religious
and
Ecclesiastical
Concernments
,
sought
Justice
from
the
determination
of
Turks
.
Besides
this
difference
,
A
difference
between
the
Latines
and
Greeks
at
Jerusalem
.
others
have
arisen
of
later
standing
and
date
;
but
we
shall
only
instance
in
that
one
,
which
is
very
remarkable
,
happening
at
Jerusalem
about
the
time
of
Easter
,
in
the
year
1674.
when
Monsieur
de
Nointel
,
Ambassador
for
his
most
Christian
Majesty
to
the
Grand
Signor
,
had
a
curiosity
in
his
other
Travels
to
make
a
Pilgrimage
to
the
Holy
Sepulchre
,
which
having
been
anciently
in
the
hands
of
the
Latines
,
at
least
in
equal
possession
of
both
one
and
the
other
,
was
now
demanded
by
the
Greeks
as
their
right
,
and
as
the
true
and
only
lawful
Guardians
of
that
place
;
the
which
Title
they
took
the
boldness
to
assert
,
not
only
by
words
but
by
force
and
violence
.
For
some
days
before
Easter
,
when
the
Latines
were
making
their
usual
preparations
to
adorn
the
Sepulchre
,
the
Greek
Priests
assaulted
them
with
Clubs
,
with
which
the
Latines
being
equally
provided
,
there
followed
such
a
skirmish
in
the
Church
,
maintained
with
zeal
and
fury
,
that
several
both
of
one
side
and
the
other
were
grievously
wounded
,
and
one
of
the
Greeks
killed
;
but
(
as
one
of
the
Fryars
of
Jerusalem
then
present
told
me
,
)
that
he
received
not
his
mortal
wound
from
them
,
but
that
he
starved
himself
,
obstinately
refusing
all
sustenance
,
for
no
other
Reason
than
that
his
blood
might
be
required
of
the
Latines
;
which
he
imagined
to
have
been
of
so
great
import
,
as
would
cause
the
Latines
to
be
expelled
the
Holy
Land
,
being
desirous
in
this
good
Cause
to
suffer
death
,
which
he
esteemed
a
Martyrdom
for
revenge
of
his
Religion
and
Country
.
The
cause
which
moved
the
Greeks
to
revive
their
pretence
to
the
custody
of
the
Holy
Sepulchre
,
with
so
much
resolution
and
fervour
,
is
diversly
reported
.
Some
say
that
Panaioti
the
Viziers
Interpreter
,
a
Christian
of
the
Greek
Church
,
had
through
the
favour
of
the
Vizier
obtained
a
Hattersheriff
for
investing
the
Greeks
solely
in
possession
of
the
Sepulchre
;
the
which
he
concealed
,
and
laid
by
him
during
his
life
time
,
well
considering
the
opposition
and
trouble
he
should
encounter
by
putting
it
into
execution
,
from
the
union
of
all
the
Representatives
of
the
Christian
Princes
against
him
;
and
how
far
a
Contention
of
this
nature
might
proceed
to
the
ruine
of
his
life
and
fortune
,
at
least
of
his
quiet
,
he
was
too
prudent
and
cautious
to
make
the
Experiment
;
but
rather
chose
to
conceal
it
until
the
time
of
his
death
,
when
he
bequeathed
it
for
a
Legacy
to
the
honour
and
benefit
of
his
Church
.
Others
say
,
That
Sultan
Morat
had
granted
this
Hattersheriff
,
which
at
the
intercession
of
all
the
Christian
Ambassadours
,
had
until
now
been
suspended
and
lay
dormant
,
being
only
revived
by
this
Quarrel
between
the
Latin
Fathers
and
the
Greek
Kaloirs
;
for
the
Vizier
,
to
correct
(
as
is
judged
.
)
the
insolence
and
presumption
of
the
Latines
,
upon
the
great
Complaints
of
the
Greeks
,
renewed
the
rigour
of
the
ancient
Hattersheriff
,
the
which
Dositheus
,
Patriarch
of
Jerusalem
,
an
active
,
bold
,
and
stiring
man
,
put
into
execution
with
that
briskness
and
zeal
,
as
highly
provoked
the
Latins
to
an
extreme
heat
of
indignation
;
but
their
passion
was
little
available
in
the
Case
,
whilest
they
wanted
force
to
right
and
revenge
themselves
.
For
,
notwithstanding
all
the
applications
they
could
make
to
the
G.
Vizier
,
enforced
by
the
strong
and
prevailing
Arguments
of
Money
,
and
by
the
Instances
of
most
of
the
Christian
.
Ambassadors
at
the
Court
,
the
Vizier
remained
inexorable
,
and
not
to
be
moved
with
any
Intreaty
or
Sollicitation
whatsoever
.
And
when
the
English
Ambassador
,
about
August
1675.
designed
to
make
experience
how
successful
and
powerful
his
Interest
might
prove
at
Court
above
the
Addresses
of
other
Ministers
,
he
was
privately
advised
by
a
person
of
nearest
intimacy
to
the
Publick
Counsels
,
not
to
move
in
a
matter
which
was
so
ungrateful
,
and
which
would
force
the
Vizier
,
against
his
Will
,
to
give
him
the
first
denyal
of
what
he
had
demanded
from
him
.
In
this
manner
for
some
years
this
business
remained
,
in
which
interim
,
Addresses
were
made
to
the
Pope
at
Rome
,
and
to
the
Courts
of
Christian
Princes
,
for
a
Remedy
;
but
no
Interest
of
Money
or
Favour
could
incline
the
Vizier
Ahmet
Pasha
,
during
his
Life
and
Government
,
to
alter
his
Sentence
or
Judgment
in
the
Case
;
but
now
Kara-Mustapha
Pasha
succeeding
to
the
Government
,
a
recovery
may
probably
be
expected
,
in
case
those
Arguments
of
Money
and
Presents
be
applyed
,
which
had
little
power
on
the
resolution
and
integrity
of
the
Vizier
deceased
.
The
Greeks
of
the
Islands
are
men
of
robustious
and
well-proportioned
Bodies
,
The
disposition
of
the
Greek
Islanders
.
strong
and
fit
for
War
;
for
which
reason
the
Turks
employ
them
for
Levents
,
or
Souldiers
for
Sea-service
;
but
being
Christians
they
deny
them
the
priviledge
of
exercising
Arms
at
Land
.
They
are
a
people
extremely
well
contented
with
their
condition
,
and
would
not
change
their
Possessions
on
their
little
Rocks
and
Isles
,
for
all
the
Antick
Glory
of
the
Grecian
Empire
,
where
they
pipe
and
dance
promiscuously
,
Men
and
Women
together
,
in
despight
of
Enemies
,
or
the
double
Duty
and
Tax
which
they
paid
in
time
of
War
to
the
Venenetians
on
one
side
,
and
to
the
Turks
on
the
other
.
But
since
Peace
between
the
G.
Signor
and
the
Venetian
is
concluded
,
all
the
Isles
of
the
Arche-pelago
are
solely
allotted
to
the
Dominion
of
the
Turk
,
except
the
Isle
of
Tino
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
which
by
Articles
is
reserved
to
the
Venetians
,
who
have
there
a
Proveditor
and
Castle
to
defend
it
.
The
other
Isles
are
open
,
having
no
other
Fortresses
than
their
little
Chappels
and
Oratories
;
for
which
cause
they
are
much
infested
by
Corsaires
,
or
Free-booters
,
under
the
Colours
of
Ligorn
,
Malta
,
Mayorca
,
&c.
to
whom
these
Islanders
are
so
perfectly
subject
in
all
duty
and
service
,
that
their
goods
are
liable
to
their
rapine
,
and
the
bodies
of
their
Wives
and
Daughters
to
their
lusts
.
Notwithstanding
which
,
these
poor
people
rejoice
in
their
homes
,
and
can
dispense
with
all
inconveniences
,
rather
than
abandon
their
beloved
rocks
;
so
powerful
is
that
affection
which
every
one
bears
to
his
own
Country
:
But
the
entertainment
which
these
Islands
afford
the
Corsaires
,
hath
so
far
moved
the
indignation
of
the
Turk
,
that
(
as
we
have
said
before
)
he
hath
more
than
once
taken
a
resolution
entirely
to
depopulate
all
the
open
or
unfortified
Islands
,
by
transporting
the
people
to
some
places
on
the
Continent
,
where
their
industry
and
labours
might
bring
them
more
profit
and
advantage
;
but
as
yet
the
design
hath
not
succeeded
,
though
greatly
feared
and
sadly
expected
by
that
miserable
people
.
But
in
no
place
of
the
Turks
Dominions
do
Christians
enjoy
more
freedom
in
their
Religion
and
Estates
,
than
on
the
Isle
of
Xio
,
Xio
.
or
Scio
,
to
which
they
are
entituled
by
an
ancient
Capitulation
made
with
Sultan
Mahomet
the
Second
,
to
whom
they
surrender'd
themselves
,
on
Composition
and
Articles
of
liberty
and
enjoyment
of
their
Estates
,
which
to
this
day
is
maintained
so
faithfully
,
that
a
Turk
cannot
strike
or
abuse
a
Christian
without
severe
Correction
:
Here
the
Men
wear
Hats
and
Cloaths
almost
after
the
Spanish
Mode
;
carry
the
Crucifix
in
procession
through
the
Streets
,
and
exercise
their
Religion
with
all
freedom
.
This
Island
produces
the
most
excellent
Mastick
in
the
World
,
It
proceeds
from
the
Lentiscus
,
which
in
other
parts
of
the
world
produces
the
like
Gum.
and
I
think
there
is
no
place
where
it
is
so
good
,
and
so
great
abundance
;
and
herein
they
pay
their
Tribute
to
the
G.
Signor
.
In
this
place
both
the
Greek
and
Roman
Religions
are
professed
,
the
chief
Families
of
the
latter
sort
are
two
,
and
those
of
considerable
esteem
,
viz.
the
Monew
,
alias
,
Giustiniani
,
and
Borghesi
;
these
latter
are
noble
;
but
the
first
have
been
Princes
:
who
having
in
the
year
1345
been
sent
thither
from
Liguria
,
or
parts
of
Genoua
,
as
Governours
,
became
afterwards
Supreme
Lords
of
that
Island
;
which
they
ruled
with
absolute
Authority
,
until
the
Turk
approaching
as
near
to
them
as
Magnasia
,
and
having
possessed
himself
of
that
Capital
City
,
they
judged
their
small
City
uncapable
to
resist
,
and
therefore
,
like
the
remoter
parts
of
Ragusi
,
they
addressed
themselves
with
all
humility
and
subjection
to
demand
Peace
.
In
honour
of
John
Justiniani
,
the
last
Prince
of
that
Island
,
I
find
a
large
Elogium
wrote
by
an
Abbot
of
that
name
in
Italian
,
who
with
several
Sciotical
Expressions
celebrates
the
fame
of
the
quondam
petty
Prince
of
that
Island
,
which
in
our
times
hath
not
gain'd
the
reputation
of
many
wise
men
,
whence
comes
that
Proverb
comon
amongst
the
Greeks
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
That
a
wise
man
is
as
rare
amongst
them
,
as
a
green
Horse
.
Howsoever
this
place
hath
stoutly
engaged
amongst
the
other
Cities
and
Islands
in
the
contention
of
Homer's
Birth
;
and
this
Giustiniani
,
though
derived
originally
from
a
Genoese
Family
,
was
yet
born
at
Scio
,
and
was
a
person
of
more
than
ordinary
Parts
and
Abilities
,
if
we
believe
that
Author
;
who
writes
in
Favour
of
Scio
,
and
most
excellently
of
Giustiniani
,
whom
he
praises
in
this
manner
.
John
Giustiniani
,
a
noble
Genoese
,
was
that
sacred
Anchor
,
on
whose
strength
and
force
,
the
whole
East
laid
the
stress
of
her
Fortune
;
at
that
time
when
that
horrible
Tempest
of
Arms
,
raised
by
the
ambition
and
treachery
of
impious
Mahomet
,
conspired
to
its
Shipwrack
:
he
was
that
shield
,
who
whilst
he
had
life
,
covered
the
head
and
heart
of
this
Empire
from
a
shower
of
Asian
Arrows
,
which
rained
from
a
Cloud
of
most
cruel
war
.
At
the
first
rumour
of
whose
most
terrible
preparations
,
by
which
Mahomet
threatned
to
throw
down
the
Eastern
Diadem
from
the
Christian
Head
,
and
thereon
plant
the
Turkish
Tulbant
;
this
Gustiniani
prepared
himself
to
sacrifice
his
life
in
defence
of
the
Grand
Metropolis
;
to
which
end
he
departed
from
Scio
with
a
Squadron
of
Vessels
,
his
ancient
Dominion
and
Inheritance
,
and
as
if
the
Reins
of
fortune
had
remained
in
his
hands
,
he
conducted
his
own
Fleet
securely
amidst
300
Sail
of
the
Mahometans
,
which
pillaged
the
Propontis
,
and
brought
them
safe
to
Constantine
Paleologus
,
to
whom
he
offered
himself
an
Adventurer
for
glory
.
The
hopes
of
Paleologus
being
revived
with
this
succour
,
and
finding
none
to
whom
he
might
commit
the
defence
of
the
Royal
City
,
but
to
Giustiniani
,
he
entirely
recommended
all
unto
his
faith
,
courage
and
conduct
.
And
this
Author
afterwards
proceeds
,
That
the
Turks
being
astonished
at
so
many
repulses
,
at
length
discovered
that
this
manly
defence
proceeded
not
from
the
valour
of
effeminate
Greeks
,
but
that
Giustiniani
was
the
Achilles
of
those
Walls
,
and
the
living
Palladium
of
that
City
:
but
in
the
heat
of
this
storm
(
as
this
Author
saith
)
our
Giustiniani
was
slain
,
which
turned
the
fortune
of
the
day
,
and
with
the
fall
of
this
eminent
person
fell
the
Courage
of
the
Defendants
,
and
this
Imperial
City
into
the
hands
of
a
new
Tyrant
.
And
so
much
one
of
this
Country
,
a
natural
born
Sciote
,
writes
in
honour
of
his
ancient
Prince
and
Compatriot
.
In
this
manner
those
many
Isles
in
the
Arche-Pelago
are
divided
between
the
Greek
and
the
Latine
Churches
,
though
more
follow
the
Rites
of
the
Greek
than
of
the
other
;
and
as
we
have
said
,
lying
open
and
unguarded
,
are
subject
to
the
rapine
and
violence
of
the
strongest
,
having
no
power
over
the
fruits
of
their
labours
,
if
found
out
and
seized
by
some
unconscionable
Pyrate
:
by
which
it
appears
how
happy
those
Isles
are
which
are
governed
by
good
Laws
,
and
defended
by
their
own
force
,
under
the
auspicious
conduct
of
a
valiant
and
watchful
Prince
.
It
hath
been
the
project
of
several
ingenious
and
active
persons
of
Quality
,
who
were
Enemies
to
the
Turk
,
to
unite
all
those
Isles
in
a
Confederacy
or
League
together
,
obliging
themselves
to
be
assistant
each
to
other
,
in
the
repulse
of
any
Robbers
or
Forreign
Enemies
,
which
might
undertake
any
thing
to
the
prejudice
of
their
publick
and
common
wellfare
.
And
this
,
as
I
am
informed
,
was
principally
designed
by
the
Marquess
Fleuri
,
a
Savoyard
,
who
crused
and
traversed
over
all
the
Greek
Islands
in
a
Ship
of
60
piece
of
Ordnance
,
and
armed
with
500
men
,
in
which
progress
he
made
singular
Observations
of
the
nature
,
situation
,
Harbours
,
commodities
,
natural
strength
and
people
of
every
Island
:
Of
the
latter
of
which
having
made
an
exact
enquiry
,
it
was
brought
to
my
hands
by
a
person
who
had
a
familiar
acquaintance
with
this
Marquess
,
which
I
judging
to
be
a
Curiosity
worthy
observation
,
I
have
inserted
here
for
better
understanding
the
present
state
and
condition
of
these
Isles
.
The
Number
of
the
Inhab●●ants
of
the
several
Islands
in
the
Arche-Pelago
,
which
pay
Tribute
,
or
Harach
,
to
the
Turks
.
hath
souls
in
all
San
Torino
|
8000
|
Policandro
|
1500
|
Nio
|
1000
|
Sichino
|
2000
|
Nanfi
|
1000
|
Estoupalia
|
1500
|
Nixoro
|
1500
|
Pattino
or
Patmos
|
6000
|
Andro
|
15000
|
Zia
|
4000
|
Termia
|
3000
|
Serfou
|
2000
|
Sifanto
|
3000
|
Argentiera
|
1500
|
Milo
|
7000
|
Especii
|
1000
|
Idra
|
1000
|
Egena
|
2000
|
Scopolo
|
5000
|
Sciladroi
|
600
|
SanGeorgio
Deschiro
|
3000
|
Psara
|
800
|
|
71400
|
hath
souls
Naxia
|
7000
|
Nicaria
|
1000
|
Xamos
|
10000
|
Parisi
|
10000
|
Antiparisi
|
800
|
Micono
|
2000
|
Sira
|
3000
|
Aijo
Strati
|
2000
|
Samatrachi
|
800
|
Schiaro
|
1500
|
Simo
|
2000
|
Zaora
|
3000
|
Tasso
|
3000
|
Cazo
|
5000
|
Scarpanto
|
4000
|
Scarpantoni
|
2000
|
Nissero
|
3000
|
Piscopi
|
4000
|
Morgo
|
4000
|
Lero
|
3500
|
Lindo
|
2000
|
|
73600
|
All
which
Islands
make
together
145000
Men
,
Women
,
and
Children
;
which
though
I
do
not
account
for
so
exact
a
computation
,
as
if
the
people
had
been
polled
head
by
head
;
yet
it
is
such
an
estimate
as
hath
been
made
on
the
places
respectively
by
the
people
themselves
.
In
many
of
these
Islands
the
G.
Signor
did
formerly
put
in
a
Kadi
,
or
an
Aga
,
to
be
their
Rulers
,
who
administred
Justice
to
them
in
the
best
manner
he
could
;
but
in
regard
these
Turks
were
oftentimes
surprised
and
carried
away
by
the
Corsaires
,
few
or
none
would
accept
of
the
Employment
;
in
which
case
the
people
of
the
Islands
respectively
make
choice
of
three
or
four
of
the
richest
and
wisest
Sages
amongst
,
them
to
be
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
they
call
them
,
or
Governours
,
to
whom
they
refer
all
their
Causes
in
Civil
Differences
,
and
who
are
the
Representatives
of
the
Island
,
and
gather
in
the
Poll-money
,
getting
it
ready
against
the
time
that
the
Turkish
Gallies
,
and
Captain
Pasha
,
come
to
demand
it
,
which
they
yearly
do
.
But
in
case
any
person
be
guilty
of
a
Capital
Fault
which
deserves
death
,
he
is
reserved
till
the
arrival
of
the
Commander
in
chief
of
the
Gallies
,
who
executes
justice
upon
him
.
These
Governors
are
chosen
yearly
by
the
people
,
or
they
confirm
the
old
ones
;
which
is
most
commonly
done
,
for
amongst
them
are
few
who
are
ambitious
of
Rule
and
Soveraignty
.
In
some
of
these
Islands
are
found
the
most
expert
Divers
under
Water
in
the
World
,
the
best
of
which
are
of
Samos
and
of
Simo.
One
of
which
I
saw
employed
in
very
cold
Weather
,
on
occasion
of
an
English
Boat
,
which
was
sunk
by
a
Ships
side
laden
with
Tin
and
Lead
,
in
the
Port
of
Smyrna
,
in
about
eight
fathom
of
Water
,
who
for
want
of
heat
,
rather
than
breath
,
the
Weather
being
very
cold
in
the
month
of
January
,
was
forced
to
dive
four
times
to
fix
four
Ropes
to
the
Boat
;
two
of
which
he
hooked
within
the
Rings
of
the
Head
and
Stern
,
and
two
at
each
side
in
the
mid-ships
;
which
he
acted
very
dexterously
,
not
missing
at
any
time
of
that
which
he
went
about
.
Upon
discourse
with
him
afterwards
he
told
me
,
That
he
was
born
at
Simo
,
where
at
the
Age
of
three
or
four
years
,
his
Father
brought
him
to
the
Sea
,
and
taught
him
to
swim
,
and
then
to
dive
,
which
by
degrees
he
so
well
learned
,
with
other
young
Companions
,
that
their
common
practise
was
to
try
who
could
stay
longest
under
the
Water
,
in
which
they
are
very
emulous
to
exceed
,
because
it
is
the
sole
trade
of
their
poor
Island
to
cut
Spunges
,
and
he
that
is
the
most
expert
therein
gets
the
handsomest
Wife
,
and
the
best
Portion
.
This
man
farther
informed
me
,
That
he
never
could
stay
under
Water
when
his
Belly
was
full
;
but
that
in
a
Morning
,
or
at
any
time
of
the
day
fasting
,
in
warm
Weather
,
and
in
a
calm
Sea
,
he
could
stay
three
quarters
of
an
hour
under
Water
.
He
never
heard
of
Spunges
dipped
in
Oyl
to
hold
in
their
mouths
,
as
we
vulgarly
report
,
nor
used
they
any
other
help
,
than
before
they
dived
into
the
Water
to
fill
their
Lungs
with
as
much
Air
as
they
could
draw
in
.
If
they
staid
long
under
Water
they
felt
a
pain
in
their
Ears
,
and
many
times
blood
issued
thence
,
and
from
their
Noses
;
their
Eyes
were
always
open
,
so
that
they
could
almost
see
as
well
under
as
above
the
Water
;
and
indeed
I
observed
that
his
Eyes
were
glazed
and
burnt
with
the
Sea
,
that
they
looked
like
Glass
,
or
the
Eyes
of
Fish
.
And
this
shall
serve
at
present
for
what
we
have
to
relate
of
the
Grecian
Islands
.
CHAP.
XX.
Of
other
Matters
and
Tenents
held
by
the
Greek
Church
,
not
comprised
in
the
premises
,
and
of
particular
Customes
amongst
them
.
THEY
earnestly
deny
the
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
from
God
the
Son
,
but
only
from
the
Father
through
the
Son
,
which
they
argue
with
more
subtlety
than
usually
they
do
any
other
Controverted
Point
in
Religion
.
They
seem
to
retain
something
which
savours
of
ancient
Gentilism
,
particularly
their
Belief
of
a
certain
holiness
in
some
Fountains
,
attributing
miraculous
operations
to
Waters
,
and
by
reason
of
the
favour
of
some
Saint
,
to
whom
the
same
is
dedicated
,
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Pagans
did
,
who
believed
their
Fountains
to
be
guarded
by
some
Nymph
or
Deity
to
whom
they
were
consecrated
.
When
they
lay
the
Foundation
of
a
new
Building
,
the
Priest
comes
and
blesses
the
Work
and
Workmen
with
Prayer
,
for
which
they
have
an
Office
in
their
Liturgy
,
which
is
very
laudable
and
becoming
Christians
.
But
when
the
Priest
is
departed
,
the
Workmen
have
another
piece
of
their
own
Devotion
to
perform
,
which
they
do
by
killing
a
Cock
,
or
a
Sheep
,
the
Blood
of
which
they
bury
under
the
first
stone
they
lay
:
It
is
not
always
,
but
very
frequently
practised
,
in
which
they
imagine
that
there
is
some
lucky
Magick
or
some
spell
to
attract
good
fortune
to
the
Threshold
;
they
call
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
Sacrifice
,
and
therefore
I
believe
that
this
is
a
piece
of
ancient
Heathenism
.
They
think
it
not
lawful
to
eat
Blood
,
or
things
strangled
,
though
they
are
not
very
nice
or
scrupulous
in
the
examination
of
what
Provisions
are
set
before
them
.
The
Apochryphal
Books
they
esteem
for
Apocryphe
,
and
of
no
greater
Authority
than
they
are
reputed
for
in
England
,
but
yet
they
hold
that
some
Traditions
are
of
equal
Authority
with
the
written
word
.
The
Doctrine
of
Justification
by
faith
or
good
works
is
not
a
Problem
controverted
amongst
them
,
they
are
not
as
yet
it
seems
so
far
proceeded
in
Polemick
Learning
,
but
believe
that
both
are
very
necessary
to
salvation
,
and
that
he
whose
faith
produces
good
works
,
out-does
him
whose
life
is
buried
in
notions
,
and
arrests
it self
in
a
bare
disputation
.
They
believe
Faith
to
be
an
active
and
prolifick
Grace
,
and
that
which
cannot
remain
in
idleness
,
but
must
operate
and
employ
that
heavenly
heat
it
receives
from
above
;
but
whether
our
Justification
be
beholding
to
our
Faith
,
or
to
our
Works
,
or
to
both
together
,
they
leave
the
Query
to
the
discussion
of
such
,
who
have
more
leisure
,
and
money
,
and
perhaps
more
curiosity
than
the
ordinary
Monks
of
Greece
.
Those
who
have
a
Malice
or
Quarrel
to
any
particular
person
,
do
oftentimes
bring
the
breadth
and
length
in
Thread
or
Wood
of
him
,
against
whom
they
entertain
Malice
,
to
a
Carpenter
or
Mason
,
who
is
ready
to
lay
the
Foundation
of
a
house
,
the
which
for
a
little
money
is
buried
under
one
of
the
first
stones
;
after
which
they
say
the
person
dyes
,
or
at
least
macerates
away
:
as
the
Thread
or
Wood
decays
,
which
is
a
most
certain
piece
of
Magick
of
the
ancient
Gentilism
.
They
really
believe
,
that
on
or
about
the
15th
day
of
August
,
which
is
the
day
that
they
celebrate
the
Assumption
of
our
Blessed
Lady
,
that
all
Streams
in
the
World
retire
into
Egypt
,
to
do
homage
and
obeysance
to
that
Grand
River
of
Nylus
,
which
is
the
cause
,
as
they
say
,
of
the
innundation
of
that
Country
.
And
of
this
perswasion
they
are
,
because
they
perceive
,
that
in
August
the
Springs
and
Rivers
are
every
where
low
,
and
the
Nilus
full
and
over-flowing
its
Banks
,
which
they
attribute
as
a
blessing
to
that
River
,
and
its
Country
,
where
the
Saviour
of
the
World
and
his
Blessed
Mother
were
secured
from
the
Malice
and
Treachery
of
impious
Herod
.
And
this
fond
fancy
the
Vulgar
have
taken
up
,
not
considering
that
the
Nilus
overflows
in
June
and
July
,
and
that
the
Waters
decrease
in
August
.
I
have
now
done
with
the
History
of
the
Greek
Church
,
to
which
I
shall
only
add
this
remarkable
passage
in
the
Conclusion
;
which
,
though
it
be
a
matter
not
more
relating
to
the
Greeks
than
other
Christians
,
or
the
Turks
themselves
,
yet
treating
here
of
the
Oriental
Churches
,
it
may
be
some
elucidation
of
the
premises
,
to
give
the
Reader
an
instance
,
whereby
he
may
understand
how
constant
the
minds
of
men
,
living
in
the
East
,
are
to
their
Traditions
,
and
to
keep
up
their
fancy
to
any
ancient
superstition
;
which
particular
is
undoubtedly
true
,
being
transmitted
to
me
by
a
worthy
and
ingenious
person
,
residing
at
Aleppo
.
It
is
well
known
how
much
the
Telesmatical
Doctrine
,
which
was
anciently
the
wisdom
,
or
rather
folly
of
the
Learned
,
prevailed
in
the
Eastern
Quarters
of
the
World
;
in
imitation
of
which
,
on
the
15th
of
April
,
1671
,
there
was
brought
into
Aleppo
a
little
Copper-Vessel
of
Water
,
out
of
a
strong
imagination
,
that
it
was
endued
with
a
Telesmatical
Vertue
,
to
draw
thereunto
a
sort
of
Birds
which
feed
on
Locusts
,
commonly
called
by
the
Arabs
,
Smirmar
.
I
have
seen
them
every
Summer
about
the
parts
of
Constantinople
and
Smyrna
;
they
are
about
the
bigness
of
a
Starling
,
and
very
like
it
in
the
Bill
and
Legs
,
but
of
various
Colours
on
the
Head
,
Breast
,
Back
,
and
Wings
.
This
Bird
(
as
they
report
)
hath
so
shrill
a
note
,
that
the
very
sound
of
it
will
strike
down
a
thousand
Locusts
at
a
time
,
and
are
such
Acridophagi
,
that
when
they
come
in
great
numbers
are
sufficient
to
devour
and
destroy
those
vast
swarms
of
Locusts
,
which
in
some
years
consume
all
the
green
Corn
,
Grass
,
Herbs
,
and
Plants
in
the
Country
,
and
turn
the
hopes
and
expectation
of
a
plentiful
Spring
into
a
barren
Autumn
,
and
a
Winters
Famine
;
so
that
to
be
freed
of
this
Plague
to
which
the
parts
about
Aleppo
are
greatly
subject
,
no
more
happy
or
easie
remedy
could
be
found
than
something
endued
with
a
power
attracting
such
beneficial
and
useful
Guests
;
to
perform
which
nothing
was
esteemed
more
effectual
than
a
certain
Water
fetched
(
as
they
say
)
from
a
Pool
in
Samarcand
,
or
rather
from
a
holy
Well
of
the
Arabs
,
called
Zimzam
,
the
which
Water
was
not
to
be
carried
under
any
Arch
,
unless
the
immediate
Arch
of
Heaven
.
This
being
the
Opinion
of
the
Inhabitants
of
Aleppo
,
the
Water
was
sent
for
and
brought
into
the
City
with
great
pomp
and
solemnity
.
The
procession
was
made
at
the
Southern
Damascus
Gate
,
every
Religion
and
Sect
attending
in
their
Habits
,
with
the
most
formal
Devotion
imaginable
,
according
to
their
different
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
every
Nation
bearing
before
them
the
respective
Badges
of
their
profession
,
viz.
The
Law
,
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Alchoran
,
with
Songs
in
their
mouths
according
to
their
several
Religions
.
The
Mahometans
surpassed
all
the
others
in
the
Gallantry
of
their
Streamers
,
their
Prophets
Banners
being
near
about
a
hundred
in
number
,
were
carried
by
sheghs
,
who
bellowed
most
hideously
,
till
they
foamed
at
the
mouth
,
out-doing
themselves
with
the
violent
agitation
of
their
Spirits
,
being
of
the
Order
of
Kadri
,
whose
lives
and
Institutions
we
have
declared
in
the
Ottoman
State
.
A
Dispute
happened
,
before
they
entered
the
City
,
between
the
Christians
and
Jews
for
precedence
,
which
they
challenged
on
the
score
of
Antiquity
,
but
after
a
little
striking
,
and
a
greater
Avania
afterwards
,
it
was
determined
that
the
Christians
were
the
better
men
,
and
payed
most
for
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
The
concourse
of
all
sorts
of
people
was
exceeding
great
,
and
the
Pageantry
seven
hours
in
acting
;
for
the
Water
was
drawn
up
over
the
Gate
,
and
over
all
covered
passages
,
and
finally
over
the
Castle
Walls
,
where
in
a
Mosch
it
was
lodged
with
all
reverence
and
devotion
.
This
kind
or
species
of
Birds
which
resort
to
this
Country
,
are
,
according
to
the
Opinion
of
all
Sects
,
drawn
thither
by
the
vertue
of
this
Water
;
which
though
they
have
nothing
of
effectual
vertue
in
them
,
yet
this
fancy
is
so
strongly
rooted
not
only
in
the
Vulgar
people
,
but
also
with
those
of
greater
quality
,
that
it
seems
to
be
a
durable
remain
of
the
Sabean
Superstition
.
In
this
manner
,
Reader
,
I
have
finished
this
short
discourse
of
the
Greek
Church
,
what
is
to
be
amended
,
or
added
hereunto
,
is
a
work
of
time
,
and
worthy
the
pains
and
consideration
of
curious
and
ingenious
Travellers
into
those
Parts
.
FINIS
.